















































































































































k -,'A 


: 




^ L? V' 


\ U -Vf. 




S 

*■ 'S' 'T' s '-o' 'o ,** „ N „•> 

•'•>*■'' Aa”',, V SN , 

:M£\ % A ** # 

\\‘ </> 

v \V '/> ° 

'S' ^on -1 

- ,0 c 0 • f * * 


Li A—-■> »■ » 

X 1 



V 5 

W # jl* '*'*+ 





O^ 

* 

Gp* " - ■ -™"—- - - ™~ 

-« ^ A. , ~ , 

, / ,.. ^StAV ^./V'-’ A,*°, „ 

*, C * V *V, ,” f . ^ ,V' V^v*/ '*, V .p 

■ V-.. .aV * .r- •;, •% S ; ft~&. *- A -* V 

■f * 

,A v< V ,f*\vf; .s 

, * ' SJ 

< ^ ** s «\’ .in 

C 4- ^ A* 

V.- .N 







^ *? 


' ' * • LS.' ° * K * .<f 

'bo' 

0 %>3>*. / ,.. >/ *. . :/.;% *»< 


' N* V *> * / " / ' 

9 v aV A, 




s \ 
vV 






> •>* ^ 

* tj. C> o V ^ . '<su±y*v~ ^ CX 

^■ y °* 1 '* 4 ° t 0 « C C, ''**'' A< .VH , 

*bo' 




x°°<. 


, %'*» «»’ ^ ,.„, 
", A _ v ^ 

: ^ A - 



/ A ”* 




I I 1 • » „ %/. * 3 H 0 ’ \G %. ^ ‘ 

a aL * c v a * a > 

^ *VS©*'. * ^V**-. •% 

-t 


\ O 






s s v A. y 0 * X * ,0 

.# N .*'!!% ,o^> oNC 



<> X/ / *\ s s v 


-< 

•X V 

o o x 

o 

*>> 

^ a 

V 

>. ^ * ° ^ 

r 



^p- c ■' « s^ 5 

^ * ‘S -y, ■> t' ' v? <?• e V;. 

^ V. ,> & t'i fc- -i o V ^ /-'^ s 

V s A O. / 0 p A ,0 < & t S" A 

V A A yy»fe -' ^ c. ^ A v' N < 

a' ' Jt : * .„ , ' <<5v :'-\', .■»' - 




G V • tfjSW-, -V A \" A 
.v, v o ^ <p, A 

o o x ® * - 

S’** * ''' 
x % \ 

^ » 9 1 A - SV 

A o s 

<^r t 


^ - o° 


✓ N>v ^^ <* CL' i 

V 1 '”’ A -■•. % 

sfj >. t, + 





























r 




9 \ 




<0 "o. ’ * 

<V t s s ^_ r O 

^. 


^ A ,H. * .0 C> . -■ ' w 

Wy ^ ^ **• , ■ V > 

+ V A c* ' A 

•e- »..'* ■i° s .., v *»»« , 
v 'WL*- c + 


' \\ 




\ '% K 

. *■ ^ *.wv /% •»• /\-.W/ /^ 

O. 4 o » x * ,G V < ** i s s A . . ^ Jo+y* ^ 

/-* 0 ^ G „ *^a * 6 a\ -V I J a ' f~\ r\ • 

* - ^ A* v ^ * -» ^ o° * c 

,J o o N 



* V 

r * s “' - A * *v> ^ *AWa "o 

* ^ ^iiyinife^ - v </> vV « * vx K 


H = y. ^ 

> V 

* C^ r ^ 




a v ' V ° W §|a * p 

'PA'Aa 

.o y -. . -ft .(j 


^ * / t s <\ O y o * k ~ ^ 

•Cp *“ A v . ll, « ^O. A .<•* 

^ >j* *0)0%!^* 0 







r '>o > 

•*y, >> 


0 H 

y V'\\\\V » \V ^t. * -IWJJf^ ■<• p. 

y ’ ' - o o ■ c^V ^ S r \0 

O, * 0 H 0 ’ \V *>. * « « ' S * * / ~t r ( 

A" » 4T^«C% •> <’, 


f/ ^ V V'Wf*‘ / % .Vt#^, ^ V*^*'./ 

S /\-' ? 0 ^' .« N ^/V' ^ lh % '% G°‘/. 

' :/r-s ,*; '^o'' .«* . ,,.,\: ^ s °° s ; 3 


s v ^\ 

A ^*\ v > \V 

^ \ rv- 7 

^ S * * / ^ 

,O v S ' // C‘ 

.-X' N. ^*fL y ^ 


P°6 





r » 

'O 


y* , 


f 4 Vi 


\V </> / a* -'C =* A 

, .^' ■% '<- ■::- :> * v v % • * 

A '3, ' 0 « A A' N <. ^ ^ ft ft S s A 

A x « lll « f o. -0‘ c° 

x v\ ; . .... % ° ^ A 

A) 0^ 

' - * ^ ^ ^ 
y ,- ' x A A, + 

n* M ^* > a CL* cK. /- \ (A- “o 

^ *"/ A \0‘ Of *; X 0- A V ^ ! I ' * s *4, ■ 

' > *> **!** c ^» x r «s? * A v x 

^ mmcrm + %/> vv ? ° ^ >? ^ 

^ & * ' :-..; ' /. Y / & 

i X* ' ^ ^ * v 

v> ^ 

y X/ / V S s A ^ y 0 » y * 

y ' * * S A V I 8 * 1' 0 

y '- A" A i o O' 


A o 




^ C, 

O O o 

r Jl -, ^ - 

' ^ \V </> 

A- -y> e 

jL * 'X <A, .y 

* N . ^ * 

s A 

' s\\ « V 1 » + ^ o 

,-A A -» & 


v v 

, A % \y$ 

<S J 


S 









^ o N 

=■ ® ^ 

y <* cK /y t ^ yv \ O 

0y -- '^°’v^'*'-> 

.v %/ A A * 

7 - 


// C' 


y 'P, 

* <?■- 0 
' J lr> A 


x 0 o ; - o A *71/ 

;•• -» \ >f- ^ ^JP _. ^ ^ '> 

^ 0 o ^ ' v <* Cl 

N '0 * 3 S (A 

^N. l i> « > ~>N \ ^V^Oy. 

i 0 > s ^ _ 7 // C" V ^ A 

A V / -f» . ^ R ^ . 


r~A ^ y/> ,\ 

- > 


. \ * r* 


V> 

A A 




































MORE CELTIC 

FAIRY TALES 


SJT THIS 


Three times , with your eyes shut 

2t)°cui5irj) 1>o1a8 At) &i]teAi)t)A]5 fyi)t) bjteujAjj; 
pAoj m^bjb]!) 8 uca|5 

jtnd, you will see 
What you will see 








































MORE CELTIC 


Fairy Tales 


SELECTED A YD EDITED BY 

JOSEPH JACOBS 

LATE EDITOR OF ^FOLK-LORE” 


ILLUSTRATED BY 

JOHN D. BATTEN 



1902 










.vTi« 


c 





: i .ft / 






• > 


• i 


• • 


< • • 
• • 
• • • 


♦ i 


% 

•* 

« 

t 4 « 


• I < 

V • 

« 

i < 1 


« * 
* » 
* •» * 

w V 


( f 

«• 


# 

c * 


••: *•: : • 
•• Ji * 

• « • V 4 *• 


4*4 

« % 

* 




» 

u 

» 


* •' 
t 
* C 1 
r 


* 

v «t 


\ 

w 

« 


t 

* 




























To 

THE MANY UNKNOWN 

LITTLE FRIENDS 

I HAVE MADE 
BY THE FORMER BOOKS 


OF THIS SERIES 



Preface 


OR the last time, for the present, I give 
the children of the British Isles a selection 
of Fairy Tales once or still existing 
among them. The story store of Great 
Britain and Ireland is, I hope, now 
adequately represented in the four volumes which have 
won me so many little friends, and of which this is the 
last. 

My collections have dealt with the two folk-lore regions 
of these Isles on different scales. The li English ” region, 
including Lowland Scotland and running up to the Highland 
line, is, I fancy, as fully represented in “ English ” and 
u More English Fairy Tales ” as it is ever likely to be. 
But the Celtic district, including the whole of Ireland and 
the Gaelic-speaking part of Scotland, still offers a rich 
harvest to the collector, and will not be exhausted for many 
a long day. The materials already collected are far richer 
than those which the “ English ” region afford, and it has 






Vlll 


Preface 


accordingly been my aim in the two volumes devoted to 
the Celts, rather to offer specimens of the crop than to 
exhaust the field. 

In the present volume I have proceeded on much the 
same lines as those which I laid down for myself in 
compiling its predecessor. In making my selection I 
have attempted to select the tales common both to Erin 
and Alba. I have included, as specimen of the Irish 
mediaeval hero tales, one of the three sorrowful tales of 
Erin: “The Tale of the Children of Lir.” For the “drolls’' 
or “comic relief” of the volume, I have again drawn upon 
the inexhaustible Kennedy, while the great J. F. Campbell 
still stands out as the most prominent figure in the history 
of the Celtic Fairy Tale. 

In my method of telling I have continued the practice 
which I adopted in the previous volume: where I con¬ 
sidered the language too complicated for children, I have 
simplified; where an incident from another parallel version 
seemed to add force to the narrative I have inserted it; 
and in each case mentioned the fact in the corresponding 
notes. As former statements of mine on this point have 
somewhat misled my folk-lore friends, I should, perhaps, 
add that the alterations on this score have been much 
slighter than they have seemed, and have not affected 
anything of value to the science of folk-lore. 


Preface 


IX 


I fear I am somewhat of a heretic with regard to the 
evidential value of folk-tales regarded as capita mortua of 
anthropology. The ready transit of a folk-tale from one 
district to another of the same linguistic area, robs it to 
my mind of any anthropological or ethnographical value; 
but on this high topic I have discoursed elsewhere. 

This book, like the others of this series, has only been 
rendered possible by the courtesy and complaisance of the 
various collectors from whom I have culled my treasures. 
In particular, I have to thank Mr. Larminie and Mr. Eliot 
Stock for permission to include that fine tale “ Morraha ” 
from the former’s “West Irish Folk-tales,” the chief 
addition to the Celtic store since the appearance of my 
last volume. I have again to thank Dr. Hyde for per¬ 
mission to use another tale from his delightful collection. 
Mr. Curtin has been good enough to place at my disposal 
another of the tales collected by him in Connaught, and my 
colleague, Mr. Duncan, has translated for me a droll from 
the Erse. Above all, I have to thank Mr. Alfred Nutt for 
constant supervision over my selection and over my com¬ 
ments upon it. Mr. Nutt, by his own researches, and by 
the encouragement and aid he has given to the researches 
of others on Celtic folk-lore, has done much to replace the 
otherwise irreparable loss of Campbell. 

With this volume I part, at any rate for a time, from the 


x Preface 

pleasant task which has engaged my attention for the last 
four years. For the 11 English ” folk-lore district I have 
attempted to do what the brothers Grimm did for Germany, 
so far as that was possible at this late day. But for the 
Celtic area I can claim no such high function; here the 
materials are so rich that it would tax the resources of a 
whole clan of Grimms to exhaust the field, and those 
Celtic Grimms must be Celts themselves, or at any rate 
fully familiar with the Gaelic. Here then is a task for the 
newly revived local patriotism of Ireland and the High¬ 
lands. I have done little more than spy the land, and 
bring back some specimen bunches from the Celtic vine. 
It must be for others, Celts themselves, to enter in and 
possess the promised land. 


JOSEPH JACOBS. 


Contents 


(For Nos. i.-xxvi., see “Celtic Fairy Tales”) 

PAGE 

XXVII. THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LI R . . . . I 

XXVIII. JACK THE CUNNING THIEF. II 

XXIX. POWEL, PRINCE OF DYFED.26 

XXX. PADDY O KELLY AND THE WEASEI.46 

\/ XXXI. THE BLACK HORSE.57 

XXXII. THE VISION OF MACCONGI.INNEY.67 

XXXIII. DREAM OF OWEN O’MULREADY.75 

XXXIV. MORRAHA. So 

XXXV. THE STORY OF THE MACANDREW FAMILY .... 97 

XXXVI. THE FARMER OF LIDDESDALE. 106 

XXXVII. THE GREEK PRINCESS AND THE YOUNG GARDENER . .110 

XXXVIII. THE* RUSSET DOG . .I25 

XXXIX. SMALLHEAD AND THE KING’S SONS.I35 




• • 


Contents 


xn 


XL. THE LEGEND OF KNOCKGRAFTON 


XL1. ELIDORE 


XLII. THE LEECHING OF KAYN S LEG 


v/ XLIII. HOW FIN WENT TO THE KINGDOM OF THE BIG MEN 


XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY 


PAGE 

156 

164 

169 

194 

204 


XLV. THE RIDERE OF RIDDLES 


210 


XLVI. THE TAIL 


217 


NOTES AND REFERENCES 


219 



Full-page Illustrations 


THE GOLDEN BIRD . 

Frontispiece 

THE CHILDREN OF L 1 R . 

To face page 

4 

THE BLACK HORSE . 

* * * ?? 

62 

MORRAHA .... 

* * * * ) ? 

90 

THE GREEK PRINCESS 

m 

• • . . 9 y 

120 

THE BRIDGE OF BLOOD . 

• * • • 

138 

KOISHA KAYN . 

' * * * 

190 

WARNING TO READERS . 

• • • • )) 

218 

[Full-page illustrations, initials, 

and cuts from blocks supplied 

by 


Messrs. J. C. Drummond & Co.] 


















































































The Fate of the Children 
of Lir 

T happened that the five Kings of Ireland 
met to determine who should have the 
head kingship over them, and King Lir 
of the Hill of the White Field expected 
surely he would be elected. When 
the nobles went into council together 
they chose for head king, Dearg, son of 
Daghda, because his father had been so great a Druid 
and he was the eldest of his father’s sons. But Lir 
left the Assembly of the Kings and went home to the 
Hill of the White Field. The other kings would have 
followed after Lir to give him wounds of spear and 
wounds of sword for not yielding obedience to the man to 

whom they had given the over-lordship. But Dearg the 
* 



A 














2 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

king would not hear of it and said : (t Rather let us bind 
him to us by the bonds of kinship, so that peace may 
dwell in the land. Send over to him for wife the choice of 
the three maidens of the fairest form and best repute in 
Erin, the three daughters of Oilell of Aran, my own three 
bosom-nurslings/’ 

So the messengers brought word to Lir that Dearg the 
king would give him a foster-child of his foster-children. 
Lir thought well of it, and set out next day with fifty 
chariots from the Hill of the White Field. And he came 
to the Lake of the Red Eye near Killaloe. And when Lir saw 
the three daughters of Oilell, Dearg the king said to him : 
u Take thy choice of the maidens, Lir.” “ I know not,” 
said Lir, “ which is the choicest of them all ; but the eldest 
of them is the noblest, it is she I had best take.” “ If so,” 
said Dearg the king, “ Ove is the eldest, and she shall be 
given to thee, if thou wiliest.” So Lir and Ove were 
married and went back to the Hill of the White Field. 

And after this there came to them twins, a son and 
a daughter, and they gave them for names Fingula and 
Aod. And two more sons came to them, Fiachra and 
Conn. When they came Ove died, and Lir mourned 
bitterly for her, and but for his great love for his 
children he would have died of his grief. And Dearg the 
king grieved for Lir and sent to him and said : “ We grieve 
for Ove for thy sake ; but, that our friendship may not be 
rent asunder, I will give unto thee her sister, Oifa, for a 
wife.” So Lir agreed, and they were united, and he took 
her with him to his own house. And at first Oifa felt 
affection and honour for the children of Lir and her sister, 
and indeed every one who saw the four children could not 


Fate of the Children of Lir 3 

help giving them the love of his soul. Lir doted upon the 
children, and they always slept in beds in front of their 
father, who used to rise at early dawn every morning and 
lie down among his children. But thereupon the dart of 
jealousy passed into Oifa on account of this and she came to 
regard the children with hatred and enmity. One day her 
chariot was yoked for her and she took with her the four 
children of Lir in it. Fingula was not willing to go with 
her on the journey, for she had dreamed a dream in the 
night warning her against Oifa : but she was not to avoid 
her fate. And when the chariot came to the Lake of the 
Oaks, Oifa said to the people : “ Kill the four children of Lir 
and I will give you your own reward of every kind in the 
world.” But they refused and told her it was an evil 
thought she had. Then she would have raised a sword her¬ 
self to kill and destroy the children, but her own woman¬ 
hood and her weakness prevented her; so she drove the 
children of Lir into the lake to bathe, and they did as Oifa 
told them. As soon as they were upon the lake she struck 
them with a Druid’s wand of spells and wizardry and put 
them into the forms of four beautiful, perfectly white swans, 
and she sang this song over them : 

“ Out with you upon the wild waves, children of the king ! 

Henceforth your cries shall be with the flocks of birds.” 

And Fingula answered : 

“ Thou witch ! we know thee by thy right name ! 

Thou mayest drive us from wave to wave, 

But sometimes we shall rest on the headlands ; 

We shall receive relief, but thou punishment. 

Though our bodies may be upon the lake, 

Our minds at least shall fly homewards.” 


4 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

And again she spoke : “ Assign an end for the ruin and 
woe which thou hast brought upon us.” 

Oifa laughed and said : u Never shall ye be free until the 
woman from the south be united to the man from the north, 
until Lairgnen of Connaught wed Deoch of Munster; nor 
shall any have power to bring you out of these forms. 
Nine hundred years shall you wander over the lakes and 
streams of Erin. This only I will grant unto you : that 
you retain your own speech, and there shall be no music in 
the world equal to yours, the plaintive music you shall sing.” 
This she said because repentance seized her for the evil she 
had done. 

And then she spake this lay : 

“Away from me, ye children of Lir, 

Henceforth the sport of the wild winds 
Until Lairgnen and Deoch come together, 

Until ye are on the north-west of Red Erin. 

“ A sword of treachery is through the heart of Lir, 

Of Lir the mighty champion, 

Yet though I have driven a sword. 

My victory cuts me to the heart.” 

Then she turned her steeds and went on to the Hall of 
Dearg the king. The nobles of the court asked her where 
were the children of Lir, and Oifa said : “ Lir will not trust 
them to Dearg the king.” But Dearg thought in his own 
mind that the woman had played some treachery upon j 
them, and he accordingly sent messengers to the Hall of 
the White Field. 

Lir asked the messengers : “ Wherefore are ye come ? ” 

“ To fetch thy children, Lir,” said they. 

“ Have they not reached you with Oifa ? ” said Lir. 






CHILDREN OF LIR 





























































Fate of the Children of Lir 


5 

“They have not/' said the messengers; “and Oifa said 
it was you would not let the children go with her." 

Then was Lir melancholy and sad at heart, hearing these 
things, for he knew that Oifa had done wrong upon his 
children, and he set out towards the Lake of the Red Eye. 
And when the children of Lir saw him coming Fingula 
sang the lay : 

“Welcome the cavalcade of steeds 
Approaching the Lake of the Red Eye, 

A company dread and magical 
Surely seek after us. 

“ Let us move to the shore, O Aod, 

Fiachra and comely Conn, 

No host under heaven can those horsemen be 
But King Lir with his mighty household.” 

Now as she said this King Lir had come to the shores 
of the lake and heard the swans speaking with human 
voices. And he spake to the swans and asked them who 
4 they were. Fingula answered and said : “ We are thy own 
children, ruined by thy wife, sister of our own mother, 
through her ill mind and her jealousy." “ For how long 
is the spell to be upon you ? " said Lir. “ None can relieve 
us till the woman from the south and the man from the 
north come together, till Lairgnen of Connaught wed Deoch 
of Munster." 

Then Lir and his people raised their shouts of grief, crying, 
and lamentation, and they stayed by the shore of the lake 
listening to the wild music of the swans until the swans 
flew away, and King Lir went on to the Hall of Dearg the 
king. He told Dearg the king what Oifa had done to his 
children. And Dearg put his power upon Oifa and bade 


6 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

her say what shape on earth she would think the worst of 
all. She said it would be in the form of an air-demon. 
“ It is into that form I shall put you,” said Dearg the 
king, and he struck her with a Druid’s wand of spells and 
wizardry and put her into the form of an air-demon. And 
she flew away at once, and she is still an air-demon, and 
shall be so for ever. 

But the children of Lir continued to delight the Milesian 
clans with the very sweet fairy music of their songs, so 
that no delight was ever heard in Erin to compare with 
their music until the time came appointed for the leaving 
the Lake of the Red Eye. 

Then Fingula sang this parting lay : 

“Farewell to thee, Dearg the king, 

Master of all Druid’s lore ! 

Farewell to thee, our father dear, 

Lir of the Hill of the White Field ! 

“We go to pass the appointed time 
Away and apart from the haunts of men 
In the current of the Moyle, 

Our garb shall be bitter and briny, 

“ Until Deoch come to Lairgnen. 

So come, ye brothers of once ruddy cheeks ; 

Let us depart from this Lake of the Red Eye, 

Let us separate in sorrow from the tribe that has 
loved us.” 

And after they took to flight, flying highly, lightly, aerially 
till they reached the Moyle, between Erin and Albain. 

The men of Erin were grieved at their leaving, and it 
was proclaimed throughout Erin that henceforth no swan 
should be killed. Then they stayed all solitary, all alone, 
filled with cold and grief and regret, until a thick tempest 


Fate of the Children of Lir 


7 

came upon them and Fingula said: “ Brothers, let us 
appoint a place to meet again if the power of the winds 
separate us.” And they said : “ Let us appoint to meet, O 
sister, at the Rock of the Seals.” Then the waves rose up 
and the thunder roared, the lightnings flashed, the sweeping 
tempest passed over the sea, so that the children of Lir were 
scattered from each other over the great sea. There came, 
however, a placid calm after the great tempest and Fingula 
found herself alone, and she said this lay : 

“ Woe upon me that I am alive ! 

My wings are frozen to my sides. 

O beloved three, O beloved three, 

Who hid under the shelter of my feathers, 

Until the dead come back to the living 
I and the three shall never meet again ! ” 

And she flew to the Lake of the Seals and soon saw Conn 
coming towards her with heavy step and drenched feathers, 
and Fiachra also, cold and wet and faint, and no word 
could they tell, so cold and faint were they: but she 
nestled them under her wings and said : “ If Aod could 
come to us now our happiness would be complete.” But 
soon they saw Aod coming towards them with dry head 
and preened feathers : Fingula put him under the feathers 
of her breast, and Fiachra under her right wing, and Conn 
under her left : and they made this lay : 

“ Bad was our stepmother with us, 

She played her magic on us, 

Sending us north on the sea 
In the shapes of magical swans. 

“ Our bath upon the shore’s ridge 
Is the foam of the brine-crested tide, 

Our share of the ale feast 

Is the brine of the blue-crested sea.” 


8 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

One day they saw a splendid cavalcade of pure white 
steeds coming towards them, and when they came near they 
were the two sons of Dearg the king who had been seeking 
for them to give them news of Dearg the king and Lir 
their father. “ They are well,” they said, “and live 
together happy in all except that ye are not with them, and 
for not knowing where ye have gone since the day ye left 
the Lake of the Red Eye.” “ Happy are not we,” said 
Fingula, and she sang this song : 

“ Happy this night the household of Lir, 

Abundant their meat and their wine. 

But the children of Lir—what is their lot ? 

For bed-clothes we have our feathers, 

And as for our food and our wine— 

The white sand and the bitter brine, 

Fiachra’s bed and Conn’s place 

Under the cover of my wings on the Moyle, 

Aod has the shelter of my breast, 

And so side by side we rest.” 

So the sons of Dearg the king came to the Hall of Lir 
and told the king the condition of his children. 

Then the time came for the children of Lir to fulfil their 
lot, and they flew in the current of the Moyle to the Bay of 
Erris, and remained there till the time of their fate, and 
then they flew to the Hill of the White Field and found all 
desolate and empty, with nothing but unroofed green raths 
and forests of nettles—no house, no fire, no dwelling-place. 
The four came close together, and they raised three shouts 
of lamentation aloud, and Fingula sang this lay : 

“ Uchone ! it is bitterness to my heart 
To see my father’s place forlorn— 

No hounds, no packs of dogs, 

No women, and no valiant kings 











Fate of the Children of Lir 


9 


“No drinking-horns, no cups of wood, 

No drinking in its lightsome halls. 

Uchone ! I see the state of this house 
That; its lord our father lives no more. 

“ Much have we suffered in our wandering years, 

By winds buffeted, by cold frozen ; 

Now has come the greatest of our pain— 

There lives no man who knoweth us in the house 
where we were born.” 

So the children of Lir flew away to the Glory Isle of 
Brandan the saint, and they settled upon the Lake of the 
Birds until the holy Patrick came to Erin and the holy 
Mac Howg came to Glory Isle. 

And the first night he came to the island the children of 
Lir heard the voice of his bell ringing for matins, so that 
they started and leaped about in terror at hearing it ; and 
her brothers left Fingula alone. “ What is it, beloved 
brothers ? ” said she. “ We know not what faint, fearful 
voice it is we have heard.” Then Fingula recited this lay : 

“ Listen to the Cleric’s bell, 

Poise your wings and raise 
Thanks to God for his coming, 

Be grateful that you hear him, 

“He shall free you from pain, 

And bring you from the rocks and stones. 

Ye comely children of Lir 
Listen to the bell of the Cleric.” 

And Mac Howg came down to the brink of the shore 
and said to them : “Are ye the children of Lir?” “We 
are indeed,” said they. “ Thanks be to God ! ” said the 
saint; il it is for your sakes I have come to this Isle beyond 
every other island in Erin. Come ye to land now and put 
your trust in me.” So they came to land, and he made 


xo Celtic Fairy Tales 

for them chains of bright white silver, and put a chain 
between Aod and Fingula and a chain between Conn and 
Fiachra. 

It happened at this time that Lairgnen was prince of 
Connaught and he was to wed Deoch the daughter of the king 
of Munster. She had heard the account of the birds and she 
became filled with love and affection for them, and she said 
she would not wed till she had the wondrous birds of Glory 
Isle. Lairgnen sent for them to the Saint Mac Howg. 
But the Saint would not give them, and both Lairgnen and 
Deoch went to Glory Isle. And Lairgnen went to seize 
the birds from the altar : but as soon as he had laid hands 
on them their feathery coats fell off, and the three sons of 
Lir became three withered bony old men, and Fingula, a 
lean withered old woman without blood or flesh. Lairgnen 
started at this and left the place hastily, but Fingula chanted 
this lay : 

“ Come and baptise us, O Cleric, 

Clear away our stains ! 

This day I see our grave— 

Fiachra and Conn on each side, 

And in my lap, between my two arms, 

Place Aod, my beauteous brother .’ 5 

After this lay, the children of Lir were baptised. And 
they died, and were buried as Fingula had said, Fiachra 
and Conn on either side, and Aod before her face. A cairn 
was raised for them, and on it their names were written in 
runes. And that is the fate of the children of Lir. 


Jack the Cunning Thief 

HERE was a poor farmer who had 
three sons, and on the same day the 
three boys went to seek their for¬ 
tune. The eldest two were sen¬ 
sible, industrious young men ; the 
youngest never did much at home 
that was any use. He loved to 
be setting snares for rabbits, and 
tracing hares in the snow, and inventing all sorts of 
funny tricks to annoy people at first and then set them 
laughing. 

The three parted at cross-roads, and Jack took the 
lonesomest. The day turned out rainy, and he was wet 
and weary, you may depend, at nightfall, when he came to 
a lonesome house a little off the road. 

u What do you want ?” said a blear-eyed old woman, 
that was sitting at the fire. 

“ My supper and a bed to be sure,” said he. 

u You can’t get it,” said she. 

“What’s to hinder me ?” said he. 

“ The owners of the house is,” said she, “ six honest 
men that does be out mostly till three or four o’clock in the 







i2 Celtic Fairy Tales 

morning, and if they find you here they'll skin you alive at 
the very least.” 

“Well, I think,” said Jack, “ that their very most 
couldn’t be much worse. Come, give me something out of 
the cupboard, for here I'll stay. Skinning is not much 
worse than catching your death of cold in a ditch or under 
a tree such a night as this.” 

Begonins she got afraid, and gave him a good supper; 
and when he was going to bed he said if she let any of the 
six honest men disturb him when they came home she’d sup 
sorrow for it. When he awoke in the morning, there were six 
ugly-looking spalpeens standing round his bed. He leaned 
on his elbow, and looked at them with great contempt. 

“ Who are you,” said the chief, “ and what’s your 
business ? ” 

“My name,” says he, “is Master Thief, and my 
business just now is to find apprentices and workmen. If 
I find you any good, maybe I’ll give you a few lessons.” 

Bedad they were a little cowed, and says the head man, 
“ Well, get up, and after breakfast, we’ll see who is to be 
the master, and who the journeyman.” 

They were just done breakfast, when what should they 
see but a farmer driving a fine large goat to market. 
“ Will any of you,” says Jack, “ undertake to steal that 
goat from the owner before he gets out of the wood, and 
that without the smallest violence ? ” 

“ I couldn’t do it,” says one; and “ I couldn’t do it,” says 
another. 

“ I’m your master,” says Jack, “ and I’ll do it.” 

He slipped out, went through the trees to where there 
was a bend in the road, and laid down his right brogue in 



Jack the Cunning Thief 13 

the very middle of it. Then he ran on to another bend, 
and laid down his left brogue and went and hid himself. 

When the farmer sees the first brogue, he says to 
himself, “ That would be worth something if it had the 
fellow, but it is worth nothing by itself/’ 

He goes on till he comes to the second brogue. 

“ What a fool I was,” says he, “ not to pick up the 
other! I’ll go back for it.” 

So he tied the goat to a sapling in the hedge, and 
returned for the brogue. But Jack, who was behind a tree 
had it already on his foot, and when the man was beyond 
the bend he picked up the other and loosened the goat, and 
led him off through the wood. 

Ochone ! the poor man couldn’t find the first brogue, and 
when he came back he couldn’t find the second, nor neither 
his goat. 

“ Mile mollacht! ” says he, “ what will I do after promising 
Johanna to buy her a shawl. I must only go and drive 
another beast to the market unknownst. I’d never hear 
the last of it if Joan found out what a fool I made of 
myself.” 

The thieves were in great admiration at Jack, and 
wanted him to tell them how he had done the farmer, but he 
wouldn’t tell them. 

By-and-by, they see the poor man driving a fine fat 
wether the same way. 

“ Who’ll steal that wether,” says Jack, “before it’s out 
of the wood, and no roughness used ? ” 

“I couldn’t,” says one; and “ I couldn’t,” says another. 

“ I’ll try,” says Jack. “ Give me a good rope.” 

The poor farmer was jogging along and thinking of 


14 Celtic Fairy Tales 

his misfortune, when he sees a man hanging from the 
bough of a tree. “ Lord save us ! ” says he, u the corpse 
wasn’t there an hour ago.” He went on about half a 
quarter of a mile, and there was another corpse again 
hanging over the road. “ God between us and harm,” 
said he, u am I in my right senses ? ” There was another 
turn about the same distance, and just beyond it the third 
corpse was hanging. “ Oh, murdher! ” said he; “ I’m 
beside myself. What would bring three hung men so near 
one another ? I must be mad. I’ll go back and see if the 
others are there still.” 

He tied the wether to a sapling, and back he went. 
But when he was round the bend, down came the corpse, 
and loosened the wether, and drove it home through the wood 
to the robbers’ house. You all may think how the poor 
farmer felt when he could find no one dead or alive going 
or coming, nor his wether, nor the rope that fastened him. 
“ Oh, misfortunate day!” cried he, “ what’ll Joan say 
to me now ? My morning gone, and the goat and wether 
lost! I must sell something to make the price of the 
shawl. Well, the fat bullock is in the nearest field. 
She won’t see me taking it.” 

Well, if the robbers were not surprised when Jack 
came into the bawn with the wether ! “If you do 
another trick like this,” said the captain, “ I’ll resign the 
command to you.” 

They soon saw the farmer going by again, driving a 
fat bullock this time. 

“ Who’ll bring that fat bullock here,” says Jack, “and 
use no violence ? ” 

“ I couldn’t,” says one; and “ I couldn’t,” says another. 


Jack the Cunning Thief 15 

il I’ll try,” says Jack, and away he went into the wood. 

The farmer was about the spot where he saw the first 
brogue, when he heard the bleating of a goat off at his 
right in the wood. 

He cocked his ears, and the next thing he heard was 
the maaing of a sheep. 

u Blood alive ! ” says he, “ maybe these are my own 
that I lost.” There was more bleating and more maaing. 
“ There they are as sure as a gun,” says he, and he tied 
his bullock to a sapling that grew in the hedge, and away 
he went into the wood. When he got near the place where 
the cries came from, he heard them a little before him, and 
on he followed them. At last, when he was about half a 
mile from the spot where he tied the beast, the cries 
stopped altogether. After searching and searching till he 
was tired, he returned for his bullock; but there wasn’t 
the ghost of a bullock there, nor any where else that he 
searched. 

This time, when the thieves saw Jack and his prize 
coming into the bawn, they couldn’t help shouting out, 
“Jack must be our chief.” So there was nothing but 
feasting and drinking hand to fist the rest of the day. 
Before they went to bed, they showed Jack the cave where 
their money was hid, and all their disguises in another 
cave, and swore obedience to him. 

One morning, when they were at breakfast, about a 
week after, said they to Jack, “Will you mind the house 
for us to-day while we are at the fair of Mochurry ? We 
hadn’t a spree for ever so long : you must get your turn 
whenever you like.” 

“ Never say’t twice,” says Jack, and off they went. 


16 Celtic Fairy Tales 

After they were gone says Jack to the wicked housekeeper, 
“ Do these fellows ever make you a present ? ” 

“ Ah, catch them at it ! indeed, and they don’t, purshuin 
to ’em.” 

“ Well, come along with me, and I’ll make you a rich 
woman.” 



He took her to the treasure cave ; and while she was in 
raptures, gazing at the heaps of gold and silver, Jack filled 
his pockets as full as they could hold, put more into a 
little bag, and walked out, locking the door on the old hag, 
and leaving the key in the lock. He then put on a rich 
suit of clothes, took the goat, and the wether, and the 
bullock, and drove them before him to the farmer’s 
house. 







Jack the Cunning Thief 17 

Joan and her husband were at the door ; and when they 
saw the animals, they clapped their hands and laughed for 

joy. 

“ Do you know who owns them bastes, neighbours ? ” 

“ Maybe we don’t! sure they’re ours.” 

“ I found them straying in the wood. Is that bag with 
ten guineas in it that’s hung round the goat’s neck 
yours ? ” 

“ Faith, it isn’t.” 

“ Well, you may as well keep it for a Godsend ; I don’t 
want it.” 

li Heaven be in ygur road, good gentleman ! ” 

Jack travelled on till he came to his father’s house in the 
dusk of the evening. He went in. “ God save all here ! ” 
“ God save you kindly, sir ! ” 

“ Could I have a night’s lodging here ? ” 

“ Oh, sir, our place isn’t fit for the likes of a gentleman 
such as yon.” 

“ Oh, musha, don’t you know your own son ? ” 

Well, they opened their eyes, and it was only a strife to 
see who’d have him in their arms first. 

“ But, Jack asthore, where did you get the fine 
clothes ? ” 

“ Oh, you may as well ask me where I got all that 
money ? ” said he, emptying his pockets on the table. 

Well, they got in a great fright, but when he told them 
his adventures, they were easier in mind, and all went to 
bed in great content. 

“ Father,” says Jack, next morning, “ go over to the 
landlord, and tell him I wish to be married to his 
daughter.” 


B 


18 Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ Faith, I’m afraid he’d only set the dogs at me. If he 
asks me how you made your money, what’ll I say ? ” 

“ Tell him I am a master thief, and that there is no one 
€qual to me in the three kingdoms ; that I am worth a 
thousand pounds, and all taken from the biggest rogues 
unhanged. Speak to him when the young lady is by.” 

“ It’s a droll message you’re sending me on : I’m afraid 
it won’t end well.” 

The old man came back in two hours. 

“ Well, what news ? ” 

“ Droll news, enough. The lady didn’t seem a bit un¬ 
willing : I suppose it’s not the first time you spoke to her ; 
and the squire laughed, and said you would have to steal 
the goose off o’ the spit in his kitchen next Sunday, and 
he’d see about it.” 

“ O ! that won’t be hard, any way.” 

Next Sunday, after the people came from early Mass, the 
squire and all his people were in the kitchen, and the goose 
turning before the fire. The kitchen door opened, and a 
miserable old beggar man with a big wallet on his back put 
in his head. 

“ Would the mistress have anything for me when dinner 
is over, your honour ? ” 

“To be sure. We have no room here for you just now ; 
sit in the porch for a while.” 

“God bless your honour’s family, and yourself!” 

Soon some one that was sitting near the window cried 
out, “ Oh, sir, there’s a big hare scampering like the divil 
round the bawn. Will we run out and pin him ?” 

“ Pin a hare indeed ! much chance you’d have; sit 
where you are.” 


Jack the Cunning Thief 19 

That hare made his escape into the garden, but Jack 
that was in the beggar’s clothes soon let another out of the 
bag. 

“ Oh, master, there he is still pegging round. He can’t 
make his escape : let us have a chase. The hall door is 
locked on the inside, and Mr. Jack can’t get in.” 

“ Stay quiet, I tell you.” 

In a few minutes he shouted out again that the hare 
was there still, but it was the third that Jack was just after 
giving its liberty. Well, by the laws, they couldn’t be 
kept in any longer. Out pegged every mother’s son of 
them, and the squire after them. 

“ Will I turn the spit, your honour, while they’re catching 
the hareyeen ? ” says the beggar. 

“ Do, and don’t let any one in for your life.” 

“ Faith, an’ I won’t, you may depend on it.” 

The third hare got away after the others, and when they 
all came back from the hunt, there was neither beggar nor 
goose in the kitchen. 

“ Purshuin’ to you, Jack,” says the landlord, “ you’ve 
come over me this time.” 

Well, while they were thinking of making out another 
dinner, a messenger came from Jack’s father to beg that 
the squire, and the mistress, and the young lady would 
step across the fields, and take share of what God sent. 
There was no dirty mean pride about the family, and they 
walked over, and got a dinner with roast turkey, and roast 
beef, and their own roast goose ; and the squire had like to 
burst his waistcoat with laughing at the trick, and Jack’s 
good clothes and good manners did not take kway any 
liking the young lady had for him already. 


20 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

While they were taking their punch at the old oak 
table in the nice clean little parlour with the sanded floor, 
says the squire, “ You can’t be sure of my daughter, Jack, 
unless you steal away my six horses from under the six 
men that will be watching them to-morrow night in the 
stable.” 

“ I’ll do more than that,” says Jack, “ for a pleasant 
look from the young lady ” ; and the young lady’s cheeks 
turned as red as fire. 

Monday night the six horses were in their stalls, and a 
man on every horse, and a good glass of whisky under 
every man’s waistcoat, and the door was left wide open for 
Jack. They were merry enough for a long time, and joked 
and sung, and were pitying the poor fellow. But the small 
hours crept on, and the whisky lost its power, and they 
began to shiver and wish it was morning. A miserable 
old colliach, with half a dozen bags round her, and a beard 
half an inch long on her chin came to the door. 

“ Ah, then, tendher-hearted Christians,” says she, 
“ would you let me in, and allow me a wisp of straw in 
the corner ; the life will be froze out of me, if you don’t 
give me shelter.” 

Well, they didn’t see any harm in that, and she made 
herself as snug as she could, and they soon saw her pull 
out a big black bottle, and take a sup. She coughed and 
smacked her lips, and seemed a little more comfortable, and 
the men couldn’t take their eyes off her. 

“ Gorsoon,” says she, “ I’d offer you a drop of this, only 
you might think it too free-making.” 

“ Oh, hang all impedent pride,” says one, “ we’ll take it, 
and thankee.” 



Jack the Cunning Thief 2 1 

So she gave them the bottle, and they passed it 
round, and the last man had the manners to leave half a 
glass in the bottom for the old woman. They all thanked 
her, and said it was the best drop ever passed their 
tongue. 

“ In throth, agras,” said she, “ it’s myself that’s glad to 
show how I value your kindness in giving me shelter ; I’m 
not without another buideal, and you may pass it round 
while myself finishes what the dasent man left me.” 

Well, what they drank out of the other bottle only gave 
them a relish for more, and by the time the last man got 
to the bottom; the first man was dead asleep in the saddle, 
for the second bottle had a sleepy posset mixed with the 
whisky. The beggar woman lifted each man down, and 
laid him in the manger, or under the manger, snug and 
sausty, drew a stocking over every horse’s hoof, and led 
them away without any noise to one of Jack’s father’s out¬ 
houses. The first thing the squire saw next morning was 
Jack riding up the avenue, and five horses stepping after 
the one he rode. 

“ Confound you, Jack ! ” says he, “ and confound the 
numskulls that let you outwit them ! ” 

He went out to the stable, and didn’t the poor fellows 
look very lewd o’ themselves, when they could be woke up 
in earnest ! 

“ After all,” says the squire, when they were sitting at 
breakfast, “ it was no great thing to outwit such ninny- 
hammers. I’ll be riding out on the common from one to 
three to-day, and if you can outwit me of the beast I’ll be 
riding, I’ll say you deserve to be my son-in-law.” 

“ Fd do more than that,” says Jack, “ for the honour, if 


22 Celtic Fairy Tales 

there was no love at all in the matter/’ and the young lady 
held up her saucer before her face. 

Well, the squire kept riding about and riding about till 
he was tired, and no sign of Jack. He was thinking of 
going home at last, when what should he see but one of 
his servants running from the house as if he was mad. 

“Oh masther, masther,” says he, as far as he could be 
heard, “ fly home if you wish to see the poor mistress 
alive ! I’m running for the surgeon. She fell down two 
flights of stairs, and her neck, or her hips, or both her 
arms are broke, and she’s speechless, and it's a mercy if 
you find the breath in her. Fly as fast as the baste will 
carry you.” 

“ But hadn’t you better take the horse ? It’s a mile and 
a half to the surgeon’s.” 

“ Oh, anything you like, master. Oh, Vuya } Vuya! 
misthress alanna , that I should ever see the day ! and your 
purty body disfigured as it is ! ” 

“ Here, stop your noise, and be off like wildfire! Oh, 
my darling, my darling, isn’t this a trial ? ” 

He tore home like a fury, and wondered to see no stir 
outside, and when he flew into the hall, and from that to 
the parlour, his wife and daughter that were sewing at the 
table screeched out at the rush he made, and the wild look 
that was on his face. 

" Oh, my darling!” said he, when he could speak, 
“ how's this ? Are you hurt ? Didn’t you fall down the 
stairs ? What happened at all ? Tell me ! ” 

“ Why, nothing at all happened, thank God, since you 
rode out; where did you leave the horse ? ” 

Well, no one could describe the state he was in for 




Jack the Cunning Thief 23 

about a quarter of an hour, between joy for his wife and 
anger with Jack, and sharoose for being tricked. He saw 
the beast coming up the avenue, and a little gorsoon in the 
saddle with his feet in the stirrup leathers. The servant 
didn’t make his appearance for a week ; but what did he 
care with Jack’s ten golden guineas in his pocket. 

Jack didn’t show his nose till next morning, and it was 
a queer reception he met. 



“ That was all foul play you gave,” says the squire. 
u I’ll never forgive you for the shock you gave me. But 
then I am so happy ever since, that I think I’ll give you 
only one trial more. If you will take away the sheet from 
under my wife and myself to-night, the marriage may take 
place to-morrow.” 

“ We’ll try,” says Jack, “but if you keep my bride from 
me any longer, I’ll steal her away if she was minded by 
fiery dragons.” 

When the squire and his wife were in bed, and the moon 







2 \ Celtic Fairy Tales 

shining in through the window, he saw a head rising over 
the sill to have a peep, and then bobbing down again. 

“ That’s Jack,” says the squire; “I’ll astonish him a 
bit,” says the squire, pointing a gun at the lower pane. 

“ Oh Lord, my dear ! ” says the wife, “ sure, you wouldn’t 
shoot the brave fellow ? ” 

“ Indeed, an’ I wouldn’t for a kingdom ; there’s nothing 
but powder in it.” 

Up went the head, bang went the gun, down dropped 
the body, and a great souse was heard on the gravel 
walk. 

“ Oh, Lord,” says the lady* “ poor Jack is killed or 
disabled for life.” 

“ I hope not,” says the squire, and down the stairs he 
ran. He never minded to shut the door, but opened the 
gate and ran into the garden. His wife heard his voice at 
the room door, before he could be under the window and 
back, as she thought. 

“ Wife, wife,” says he from the door, “ the sheet, the 
sheet! He is not killed, I hope, but he is bleeding like a 
pig. I must wipe it away as well as I can, and get some 
one to carry him in with me.” She pulled it off the bed, 
and threw it to him. Down he ran like lightning, and he 
had hardly time to be in the garden, when he was back, 
and this time he came back in his shirt, as he went 
out. 

“ High hanging to you, Jack,” says he, “ for an arrant 
rogue ! ” 

“ Arrant rogue ? ” says she, “ isn’t the poor fellow all cut 
and bruised ? ” 

“ I didn’t much care if he was. What do you think was 


Jack the Cunning Thief 25 

bobbing up and down at the window, and sossed down so 
heavy on the walk ? A man’s clothes stuffed with straw, 
and a couple of stones.” 

“ And what did you want with the sheet just now, to 
wipe his blood if he was only a man of straw ? ” 

“ Sheet, woman ! I wanted no sheet.” 

“ Well, whether you wanted it or not, I threw it to you, 
and you standing outside o’ the door.” 

“ Oh, Jack, Jack, you terrible tinker ! ” says the squire, 
" there’s no use in striving with you. We must do without 
the sheet for one night. We’ll have the marriage to-morrow 
to get ourselves out of trouble.” 

So married they were, and Jack turned out a real good 
husband. And the squire and his lady were never tired of 
praising their son-in-law, “ Jack the Cunning Thief.” 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed. 



OWEL, Prince of Dyfed, was lord of the 
seven Cantrevs of Dyfed ; and once 


■? upon a time Powel was at Narberth, his 


chief palace, where a feast had been pre¬ 
pared for him, and with him was a great 
host of men. And after the first meal, 


Powel arose to walk, and he went to the top of a mound 
that was above the palace, and was called Gorseth 
Arberth. 

“ Lord,” said one of the court, “ it is peculiar to the 
mound that whosoever sits upon it cannot go thence 
without either receiving wounds or blows, or else seeing 
a wonder.” 

“ I fear not to receive wounds and blows in the midst of 
such a host as this ; but as to the wonder, gladly would I 
see it. I will go, therefore, and sit upon the mound.” 

And upon the mound he sat. And while he sat there, 
they saw a lady, on a pure white horse of large size, with 
a garment of shining gold around her, coming along the 
highway that led from the mound; and the horse seemed 
to move at a slow and even pace, and to be coming up 
towards the mound. 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed 27 

*' My men/' said Powel, “ is there any among you who 
knows yonder lady ? ” 

11 There is not, lord,” said they. 

“ Go one of you and meet her, that we may know who 
she is.” 

And one of them arose ; and as he came upon the road 
to meet her she passed by, and he followed as fast as he 
could, being on foot; and the greater was his speed, the 
farther was she from him. And when he saw that it 
profited him nothing to follow her, he returned to Pwyll, 
and said unto him, “ Lord, it is idle for an}' one in the 
world to follow her on foot.” 

“ Verily,” said Powel, “go unto the palace, and take the 
fleetest horse that thou seest, and go after her.” 

And he took a horse and went forward. And he came 
to an open level plain, and put spurs to his horse ; and the 
more he urged his horse, the farther was she from him. 
Yet she held the same pace as at first. And his horse 
began to fail; and when his horse’s feet failed him, he re¬ 
turned to the place where Powel was. 

li Lord,” said he, " it will avail nothing for any one 
to follow yonder lady. I know of no horse in these 
realms swifter than this, and it availed me not to pursue 
her.” 

11 Of a truth,” said Powel, “ there must be some illusion 
here. Let us go towards the palace.” So to the palace 
they went, and they spent that day. And the next day 
they arose, and that also they spent until it was time to go 
to meat. And after the first meal, “ Verily,” said Powel, 
11 we will go, the same party as yesterday, to the top of the 
mound. Do thou,” said he to one of his young men, 


28 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

“take the swiftest horse that thou knowest in the field. 
And thus did the young man. They went towards the 
mound, taking the horse with them. And as they were 
sitting down they beheld the lady on the same horse, and 
in the same apparel, coming along the same road. “ Behold,” 
said Powel, “here is the lady of yesterday. Make ready, 
youth, to learn who she is.” 

“ My lord,” said he “that will I gladly do.” And there¬ 
upon the lady came opposite to them. So the youth 
mounted his horse ; and before he had settled himself 
in his saddle, she passed by, and there was a clear space 
between them. But her speed was no greater than it had 
been the day before. Then he put his horse into an amble, 
and thought, that, notwithstanding the gentle pace at which 
his horse went, he should soon overtake her. But this 
availed him not: so he gave his horse the reins. And still 
he came no nearer to her than when he went at a foot’s 
pace. The more he urged his horse, the farther was 
she from him. Yet she rode not faster than before. When 
he saw that it availed not to follow her, he returned to the 
place where Powel was. “ Lord,” said he, “ the horse can 
no more than thou hast seen.” 

“I see indeed that it avails not that any one should 
follow her. And by Heaven,” said he, “ she must needs 
have an errand to some one in this plain, if her haste 
would allow her to declare it. Let us go back to the 
palace.” And to the palace they went, and they spent 
that night in songs and feasting, as it pleased them. 

The next day they amused themselves until it was 
time to go to meat. And when meat was ended, Powel 
said, “ Where are the hosts that went yesterday and the 
day before to the top of the mound ? ” 


29 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed 

“ Behold, lord, we are here/’ said they. 

“ Let us go/' said he, “ to the mound to sit there. And 
do thou," said he to the page who tended his horse, “ saddle 
my horse well, and hasten with him to the road, and bring 
also my spurs with thee.” And the youth did thus, 
They went and sat upon the mound. And ere they had 
been there but a short time, they beheld the lady coming 
by the same road, and in the same manner, and at the same 
pace. “ Young man," said Powel, “ I see the lady coming ; 
give me my horse." And no sooner had he mounted his 
horse than she passed him. And he turned after her, and 
followed her. And he let his horse go bounding playfully, 
and thought that at the second step or the third he should 
come up with her. But he came no nearer to her than at 
first. Then he urged his horse to his utmost speed, yet 
he found that it availed nothing to follow her. Then 
said Powel, u O maiden, “ for the sake of him who thou 
best lovest, stay for me.” 

“ I will stay gladly,” said she, “ and it were better for 
thy horse hadst thou asked it long since.” So the maiden 
stopped, and she threw back that part of her head-dress 
which covered her face. And she fixed her eyes upon him, 
and began to talk with him. 

“ Lady,” asked he, “ whence comest thou, and whereunto 
dost thou journey ? ” 

“ I journey on mine own errand," said she, “ and right 
glad am I to see thee.” 

“ My greeting be unto thee,” said he. Then he thought 
that the beauty of all the maidens, and all the ladies that 
he had ever seen, was as nothing compared to her beauty. 
“ Lady,” he said, “ wilt thou tell me aught concerning thy 
purpose ? ” 


30 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

44 I will tell thee,” said she. 44 My chief quest was to 
seek thee.” 

44 Behold,” said Povvel, 44 this is to me the most pleasing 
quest on which thou couldst have come. And wilt thou 
tell me who thou art ? ” 



44 I will tell thee, lord,” said she. 44 1 am Rhiannon, the 
daughter of Heveyth Hen, and they sought to give me to a 
husband against my will. But no husband would I have, 
and that because of my love for thee, neither will I yet 











Powel, Prince of Dyfed 31 

have one unless thou reject me. And hither have I come 
to hear thy answer.” 

“ By Heaven,” said Powel, “ behold this is my answer. 
If I might choose among all the ladies and damsels in the 
world, thee would I choose.” 

“ Verily,” said she, “ if thou art thus minded, make a 
pledge to meet me ere I am given to another.” 

" The sooner I may do so, the more pleasing will it be 
unto me,” said Powel, “ and wheresoever thou wilt, there 
will I meet with thee.” 

“ I will that thou meet me this day twelvemonth, at the 
palace of Heveyth. And I will cause a feast to be prepared, 
so that it be ready against thou come.” 

il Gladly,” said he, “ will I keep this tryst.” 

" Lord,” said she, “ remain in health, and be mindful 
that thou keep thy promise. And now I will go hence.” 

So they parted, and he went back to his hosts and to 
them of his household. And whatsoever questions they 
asked him respecting the damsel, he always turned the 
discourse upon other matters. And when a year from that 
time was gone, he caused a hundred knights to equip them¬ 
selves, and to go with him to the palace of Heveyth Hen. 
And he came to the palace, and there was great joy con¬ 
cerning him, with much concourse of people, and great 
rejoicing, and vast preparations for his coming. And the 
whole court was placed under his orders. 

And the hall was garnished, and they went to meat, and 
thus did they sit; Heveyth Hen was on one side of Powel, 
and Rhiannon on the other. And all the rest according to 
their rank. And they ate and feasted and talked, one with 
another; and at the beginning of the carousal after the 


32 Celtic Fairy Tales 

meat, there entered a tall auburn-haired youth, of royal 
bearing, clothed in a garment of satin. And when he came 
into the hall he saluted Powel and his companions. 

“The greeting of Heaven be unto thee, my soul/’ said 
Powel. u Come thou and sit down.” 

“ Nay,” said he, “ a suitor am I; and I will do mine 
errand.” 

" Do so willingly,” said Powel. 

“Lord,” said he, “my errand is unto thee ; and it is to 
crave a boon of thee that I come.” 

“ What boon soever thou mayest ask of me, as far as I 
am able, thou shalt have.” 

“ Ah,” said Rhiannon, 11 wherefore didst thou give that 
answer ? ” 

“ Has he not given it before the presence of these 
nobles ? ” asked the youth. 

“ My soul,” said Powel, “ what is the boon thou askest ? ” 

“ The lady whom best I love is to be thy bride this 
night ; I come to ask her of thee, with the feast and the 
banquet that are in this place.” 

And Powel was silent because of the answer which he 
had given. 

“ Be silent as long as thou wilt,” said Rhiannon. 
“ Never did man make worse use of his wits than thou 
hast done.” 

“ Lady,” said he, “ I knew not who he was.” 

“ Behold, this is the man to whom they would have 
given me against my will,” said she. “ And he is Gwawl 
the son of Clud, a man of great power and wealth ; and 
because of the word thou hast spoken, bestow me upon 
him, lest shame befall thee.” 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed 33 

“Lady," said he, “I understand not thine answer. 
Never can I do as thou sayest.” 

“ Bestow me upon him,” said she, “ and I will cause 
that I shall never be his.” 

“ By what means will that be ? ” said Powel. 

“ In thy hand will I give thee a small bag,” said she. 
il See that thou keep it well, and he will ask of thee the 
banquet and the feast, and the preparations, which are not 
in thy power. Unto the hosts and the household will I 
give the feast. And such will be thy answer respecting 
this. And as concerns myself, I will engage to become 
his bride this night twelvemonth. And at the end of the 
year be thou here,” said she, “ and bring this bag with thee 
and let thy hundred knights be in the orchard up yonder. 
And when he is in the midst of joy and feasting, come thou 
in by thyself, clad in ragged garments, and holding thy bag 
in thy hand, and ask nothing but a bagful of food : and I 
will cause that if all the meat and liquor that are in these 
seven cantrevs were put into it, it would be no fuller than 
before. And after a great deal has been put therein, he 
will ask thee whether thy bag will ever be full. Say thou 
then that it never will, until a man of noble birth and of great 
wealth arise and press the food in the bag with both his feet, 
saying, ‘ Enough has been put therein.’ And I will cause him 
to go and tread down the food in the bag, and when he does 
so, turn thou the bag, so that he shall be up over his head in 
it, and then slip a knot upon the thongs of the bag. Let there 
be also a good bugle-horn about thy neck, and as soon as 
thou hast bound him in the bag, wind thy horn, and let it be 
a signal between thee and thy knights. And when they hear 
the sound of the horn, let them come down upon the palace.” 


c 


34 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ Lord,” said Gwawl, “ it is meet that I have an answer 
to my request.” 

“ As much of that thou hast asked as it is in my power 
to give, thou shalt have,” replied Powel. 

" My soul,” said Rhiannon unto him, “ as for the feast 
and the banquet that are here, I have bestowed them upon 
the men of Dyved, and the household, and the warriors 
that are with us. These can I not suffer to be given to 
any. In a year from to-night a banquet shall be pre¬ 
pared for thee in this palace, that I may become thy 
bride.” 

So Gwawl went forth to his possessions, and Powel went 
also back to Dyved. And they both spent that year until 
it was the time for the feast at the palace of Heveyth Hen. 
Then Gwawl the son of Clud set out to the feast that was 
prepared for him, and he came to the palace and was 
received there with rejoicing. Powel also, the chief of 
Annuvyn, came to the orchard with his hundred knights, 
as Rhiannon had commanded him, having the bag with him. 
And Powel was clad in coarse and ragged garments, and 
wore large clumsy old shoes upon his feet. And when he 
knew that the carousal after the meat had begun, he went 
towards the hall, and when he came into the hall, he saluted 
Gwawl the son of Clud, and his company, both men and 
women. 

u Heaven prosper thee ! ” said Gwawl, “ and the greeting 
of Heaven be unto thee ! ” 

“ Lord,” said he, “ may Heaven reward thee ! ” I have 
an errand unto thee.” 

“ Welcome be thine errand, and, if thou ask of me that 
which is just, thou shalt have it gladly.” 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed 35 

a ^ fitting/' answered he. u I crave but from want ; 
and the boon that I ask is to have this small bag that thou 
seest filled with meat." 

“ A request within reason is this," said he, “ and gladly 
shalt thou have it. Bring him food." 



A great number of attendants arose, and began to fill the 
bag; but for all that they put into it, it was no fuller than 
at first. 

“ My soul," said Gwawl, “ will thy bag be ever full ? " 

“ It will not, I declare to Heaven," said he, “ for all that 




















36 Celtic Fairy Tales 

may be put into it, unless one possessed of lands and 
domains and treasure shall arise, and tread down with both 
his feet the food which is within the bag, and shall say, 
' Enough has been put herein.’ ” 

Then said Rhiannon unto Gwawl the son of Clud, “ Rise 
up quickly.” 

“ I will willingly arise,” said he. So he rose up, and 
put his two feet into the bag. And Powel turned up the 
sides of the bag, so that Gwawl was over his head in it. 
And he shut it up quickly, and slipped a knot upon the 
thongs, and blew his horn. And thereupon behold his 
household came down upon the palace. And they seized 
all the host that had come with Gwawl, and cast them into 
his own prison. And Powel threw off his rags, and his old 
shoes, and his tattered array. And as they came in, every 
one of Powel’s knights struck a blow upon the bag, and 
asked, “ What is here ? ” 

“A badger,” said they. And in this manner they played, 
each of them striking the bag, either with his foot or with 
a staff. And thus played they with the bag. Every one as 
he came in asked, “ What game are you playing at thus ? ” 

“ The game of Badger in the Bag,” said they. And then 
was the game of Badger in the Bag first played. 

“ Lord,” said the man in the bag, “ if thou wouldest but 
hear me, I merit not to be slain in a bag.” 

Said Heveyth Hen, “ Lord, he speaks truth. It were 
fitting that thou listen to him ; for he deserves not this.” 

“ Verily,” said Powel, “ I will do thy counsel concerning 
him.” 

“ Behold, this is my counsel then,” said Rhiannon. 

Thou art now in a position in which it behoves thee to 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed 37 

satisfy suitors and minstrels : let him give unto them in thy 
stead, and take a pledge from him that he will never seek 
to revenge that which has been done to him. And this will 
be punishment enough.” 

“ I will do this gladly,” said the man in the bag. 

“ And gladly will I accept it,” said Powel, “ since it is the 
counsel of Heveyth and Rhiannon.” 

“ Such, then, is our counsel,” answered they. 

“ I accept it,” said Powel. 

“ Seek thyself sureties.” 

“We will be for him,” said Heveyth, “until his men be 
free to answer for him.” And upon this he was let out of 
the bag, and his liege-men were liberated. “ Demand now 
of Gwawl his sureties,” said Heveyth ; “ we know which 
should be taken for him.” And Heveyth numbered the 
sureties. 

Said Gwawl, “ Do thou thyself draw up the covenant.” 

“ It will suffice me that it be as Rhiannon said,” an¬ 
swered Powel. So unto that covenant were all the sureties 
pledged. 

“ Verily, lord,” said Gwawl, “ I am greatly hurt, and I 
have many bruises. I have need to be anointed; with 
thy leave I will go forth. I will leave nobles in my stead 
to answer for me in all that thou shalt require.” 

“ Willingly,” said Powel, “ mayest thou do thus.” So 
Gwawl went towards his own possessions. 

And the hall was set in order for Powel and the men of 
his host, and for them also of the palace, and they went 
to the tables and sat down. And as they had sat that time 
twelvemonth, so sat they that night. And they ate and 
feasted, and spent the night in mirth and tranquillity. 


38 Celtic Fairy Tales 

And next morning, at the break of day, “ My lord,” 
said Rhiannon, “arise and begin to give thy gifts unto 
the minstrels. Refuse no one to-day that may claim thy 
bounty.” 

“ Thus shall it be, gladly,” said Powel, “ both to-day and 
every day while the feast shall last.” So Powel arose, and 
he caused silence to be proclaimed, and desired all the 
suitors and the minstrels to show and to point out what 
gifts were to their wish and desire. And this being done, 
the feast went on, and he denied no one while it lasted. 
And when the feast was ended, Powel said unto Heveyth, 
“ My lord, with thy permission, I will set out for Dyved 
to-morrow.” 

“ Certainly,” said Heveyth. “ May Heaven prosper thee ! 
Fix also a time when Rhiannon may follow thee.” 

Said Powel, 11 We will go hence together.” 

“Wiliest thou this, lord ?” said Heveyth. 

“ Yes,” answered Powel. 

And the next day they set forward towards Dyved, and 
journeyed to the palace of Narberth, where a feast was made 
ready for them. And there came to them great numbers of 
the chief men and the most noble ladies of the land, and of 
these there was none to whom Rhiannon did not give some 
rich gift, either a bracelet, or a ring, or a precious stone. 
And they ruled the land prosperously both that year and 
the next. 

And in the fourth year a son was born to them, and 
women were brought to watch the babe at night. And the 
women slept, as did also Rhiannon. And when they awoke 
they looked where they had put the boy, and behold he was 
not there. And the women were frightened ; and, having 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed 39 

plotted together, they accused Rhiannon of having murdered 
her child before their eyes. 

“ For pity’s sake,” said Rhiannon, “ the Lord God knows 
all things. Charge me not falsely. If you tell me this from 
fear, I assert before Heaven that I will defend you.” 

“ Truly,” said they, “ we would not bring evil on ourselves 
for any one in the world.” 

“ For pity’s sake,” said Rhiannon, “ you will receive no 
evil by telling the truth.” But for all her words, whether fair 
or harsh, she received but the same answer from the women. 

And Powel the chief of Annuvyn arose, and his household 
and his hosts. And this occurrence could not be concealed ; 
but the story went forth throughout the land, and all the 
nobles heard it. Then the nobles came to Powel, and 
besought him to put away his wife because of the great 
crime which she had done. But Powel answered them that 
they had no cause wherefore they might ask him to put 
away his wife. 

So Rhiannon sent for the teachers and the wise men, and 
as she preferred doing penance to contending with the 
women, she took upon her a penance. And the penance 
that was imposed upon her was that she should remain in 
that palace of Narberth until the end of seven years, and that 
she should sit every day near unto a horse-block that was 
without the gate ; and that she should relate the story to 
all who should come there whom she might suppose not to 
know it already; and that she should offer the guests and 
strangers, if they would permit her, to carry them upon her 
back into the palace. But it rarely happened that any 
would permit. And thus did she spend part of the year. 

Now at that time Teirnyon Twryv Vliant was lord of 


40 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

Gwent Is Coed, and he was the best man in the world. 
And unto his house there belonged a mare than which 
neither mare nor horse in the kingdom was more beautiful* 
And on the night of every first of May she foaled, and no 
one ever knew what became of the colt. And one night 
Teirnyon talked with his wife : li Wife,” said he, “ it is very 
simple of us that our mare should foal every year, and that 
we should have none of her colts.” 

“ What can be done in the matter ? ” said she. 

“ This is the night of the first of May,” said he. “ The 
vengeance of Heaven be upon me, if I learn not what it is 
that takes away the colts.” So he armed himself, and began 
to watch that night. Teirnyon heard a great tumult, and 
after the tumult behold a claw came through the window 
into the house, and it seized the colt by the mane. Then 
Teirityon drew his sword, and struck oft' the arm at the 
elbow : so that portion of the arm, together with the colt, 
was in the house with him. And then did he hear a tumult 
and wailing both at once. And he opened the door, and 
rushed out in the direction of the noise, and he could not 
see the cause of the tumult because of the darkness of the 
night; but he rushed after it and followed it. Then he 
remembered that he had left the door open, and he returned. 
And at the door behold there was an infant-boy in 
swaddling clothes, wrapped around in a mantle of satin. 
And he took up the boy,*and behold he was very strong for 
the age that he was of. 

Then he shut the door, and went into the chamber where 
his wife was. “ Lady,” said he, “ art thou sleeping ? ” 

“ No, lord,” said she : “ I was asleep, but as thou earnest 
in I did awake.” 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed 41 

“ Behold, here is a boy for thee, if thou wilt,” said he, 
li since thou hast never had one.” 

“ My lord,” said she, “ what adventure is this ? ” 

“ It was thus,” said Teirnyon. And he told her how it 
all befell. 

“ Verily, lord,” said she, “ what sort of garments are 
there upon the boy ? ” 

“A mantle of satin,” said he. 



“ He is then a boy of gentle lineage,” she replied. 

And they caused the boy to be baptised, and the cere¬ 
mony was performed there. And the name which they gave 
unto him was Goldenlocks, because what hair was upon 
his head was as yellow as gold. And they had the boy 
nursed in the court until he was a year old. And before 
the year was over he could walk stoutly ; and he was larger 
than a boy of three years old, even one of great growth and 












42 Celtic Fairy Tales 

size. And the boy was nursed the second year, and then 
he was as large as a child six years old. And before the 
end of the fourth year, he would bribe the grooms to allow 
him to take the horses to water. 

“ My lord,” said his wife unto Tiernyon, “ where is the 
colt which thou didst save on the night that thou didst find 
the boy ? ” 

“ I have commanded the grooms of the horses,” said he, 
“ that they take care of him.” 

“ Would it not be well, lord,” said she, u if thou wert to 
cause him to be broken in, and given to the boy, seeing 
that on the same night that thou didst find the boy, the colt 
was foaled, and thou didst save him ? ” 

“ I will not oppose thee in this matter,” said Tiernyon. 
“ I will allow thee to give him the colt.” 

“ Lord,” said she, “ may Heaven reward thee ! I will 
give it him.” So the horse was given to the boy. Then 
she went to the grooms and those who tended the horses, 
and commanded them to be careful of the horse, so that he 
might be broken in by the time that the boy could ride him. 

And while these things were going forward, they heard 
tidings of Rhiannon and her punishment. And Teirnyon 
Twryv Vliant, by reason of the pity that he felt on hearing 
this story of Rhiannon and her punishment, inquired closely 
concerning it, until he had heard from many of those who 
came tc his court. Then did Teirnyon, often lamenting the 
sad history, ponder with himself; and he looked steadfastly 
on the boy, and as he looked upon him, it seemed to him 
that he had never beheld so great a likeness between father 
and son as between the boy and Powel the chief of Annuvyn. 
Now the semblance of Powel was well known to him, for he 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed 43 

had of yore been one of his followers. And thereupon he 
became grieved for the wrong that he did in keeping with 
him a boy whom he knew to be the son of another man. 
And the first time that he was alone with his wife he told 
her that it was not right that they should keep the boy with 
them, and suffer so excellent a lady as Rhiannon to be 
punished so greatly on his account, whereas the boy was 
the son of Powel the chief of Annuvyn. And Teirnyon's 
wife agreed with him that they should send the boy to 
Powel. “ And three things, lord,” said she, “shall we gain 
thereby—thanks and gifts for releasing Rhiannon from her 
punishment, and thanks from Powel for nursing his son and 
restoring him unto him ; and, thirdly, if the boy is of gentle 
nature, he will be our foster-son, and he will do for us all 
the good in his power.” So it was settled according to this 
counsel. 

And no later than the next day was Teirnyon equipped 
and two other knights with him. And the boy, as a fourth 
in their company, went with them upon the horse which 
Teirnyon had given him. And they journeyed towards 
Narberth, and it was not long before they reached that place. 
And as they drew near to the palace, they beheld Rhiannon 
sitting beside the horse-block. And when they were oppo¬ 
site to her, “ Chieftain,” said she, “ go not farther thus : “ I 
will bear every one of you into the palace. And this is my 
penance for slaying my own son, and devouring him.” 

“ Oh, fair lady,” said Teirnyon, “ think not that I will be 
one to be carried upon thy back.” 

u Neither will I,” said the boy. 

“ Truly, my soul,” said Teirnyon, “ we will not go.” So 
they went forward to the palace, and there was great joy at 


44 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

their coming. And at the palace a feast was prepared 
because Powel was come back from the confines of Dyfed 
And they went into the hall and washed, and Powel rejoiced 
to see Teirnyon. And in this order they sat ; Teirnyon 
between Powel and Rhiannon, and Teirnyon’s two corn- 
panions on the other side of Powel, with the boy between 
them. And after meat they began to carouse and discourse. 
And Teirnyon’s discourse was concerning the adventure of 
the mare and the boy, and how he and his wife had nursed 
and reared the child as their own. “ Behold here is 
thy son, lady,” said Teirnyon. “And whosoever told that 
lie concerning thee has done wrong. When I heard of 
thy sorrow, I was troubled and grieved. And I believe that 
there is none of this host who will not perceive that the boy 
is the son of Powel,” said Teirnyon. 

“ There is none,” said they all, “ who is not certain 
thereof.” 

“ I declare to Heaven,” said Rhiannon, “ that if this be 
true, there is indeed an end to my trouble.” 

“Lady,” said Pendaran Dyfed, “well hast thou named 
thy son Pryderi (end of trouble), and well becomes him the 
name of Pryderi son of Powel chief of Annuvyn.” 

“ Look you,” said Rhiannon : “ will not his own name 
become him better ? ” 

“What name has he ?” asked Pendaran Dyfed. 

“ Goldenlocks is the name that we gave him.” 

“ Pryderi,” said Pendaran, “ shall his name be.” 

“ It were more proper,” said Powel, “ that the boy should 
take his name from the word his mother spoke when she 
received the joyful tidings of him.” And thus was it 
arranged. 


Powel, Prince of Dyfed 45 

“ Teirnyon,” said Powel, “ Heaven reward thee that thou 
hast reared the boy up to this time, and, being of gentle 
lineage, it were fitting that he repay thee for it.” 

“ My lord,” said Teirnyon, “ it was my wife who nursed 
him, and there is no one in the world so afflicted as she 
at parting with him. It were well that he should bear in 
mind what I and my wife have done for him.” 

" I call Heaven to witness,” said Powel, “ that while I 
live I will support thee and thy possessions as long as 1 am 
able to preserve my own. And when he shall have power, 
he will more fitly maintain them than I. And if this counsel 
be pleasing unto thee and to my nobles, it shall be, that, as 
thou hast reared him up to the present time, I will give him 
to be brought up by Pendaran Dyfed from henceforth. 
And you shall be companions, and shall both be foster- 
fathers unto him.” 

“ This is good counsel,” said they all. So the boy was 
given to Pendaran Dyfed, and the nobles of the land were 
sent with him. And Teirnyon Twryv Vliant and his com¬ 
panions set out for his country and his possessions, with 
love and gladness. And he went not without being offered 
the fairest jewels, and the fairest horses, and the choicest 
dogs ; but he would take none of them. 

Thereupon they all remained in their own dominions. 
And Pryderi the son of Powel the chief of Annuvyn was 
brought up carefully, as was fit, so that he became the 
fairest youth, and the most comely, and the best skilled in 
all good games, of any in the kingdom. And thus passed 
years and years until the end of Powel the chief of 
Annuvyn’s life came, and he died. 


Paddy O’Kelly and the Weasel 



LONG time ago there was once a man of 
the name of Paddy O’Kelly, living near 
Tuam, in the county Galway. He rose up 
one morning early, and he did not know 
what time of day it was, for there was fine 
light coming from the moon. He wanted 
to go to the fair of Cauher-na-mart to sell a sturk of an 
ass that he had. 

He had not gone more than three miles of the road 
when a great darkness came on, and a shower began falling. 
He saw a large house among trees about five hundred 
yards in from the road, and he said to himself that he would 
go to that house till the shower would be over. When he 
got to the house he found the door open before him, and in 
with him. He saw a large room to his left, and a fine fire 
in the grate. He sat down on a stool that was beside the 
wall, and began falling asleep, when he saw a big weasel 
coming to the fire with something yellow in his mouth, 
which it dropped on the hearth-stone, and then it went 
away. She soon came back again with the same thing in 





Paddy O’Kelly and the Weasel 47 

her mouth, and he saw that it was a guinea she had. She 
dropped it on the hearth-stone, and went away again. She 
was coming and going, until there was a great heap of 
guineas on the hearth. But at last, when she got her gone, 
Paddy rose up, thrust all the gold she had gathered into 
his pockets, and out with him. 

He had not gone far till he heard the weasel coming 
after him, and she screeching as loud as a bag-pipes. She 
went before Paddy and got on the road, and she was 
twisting herself back and forwards, and trying to get a 
hold of his throat. Paddy had a good oak stick, and he 
kept her from him, until two men came up who were going 
to the same fair, and one of them had a good dog, and it 
routed the weasel into a hole in the wall. 

Paddy went to the fair, and instead of coming home 
with the money he got for his old ass, as he thought would 
be the way with him in the morning, he went and bought 
a horse with some of the money he took from the weasel, 
and he came home riding. When he came to the place 
where the dog had routed the weasel into the hole in 
the wall, she came out before him, gave a leap, and caught 
the horse by the throat. The horse made off, and Paddy 
could not stop him, till at last he gave a leap into a big 
drain that was full up of water and black mud, and he was 
drowning and choking as fast as he could, until men who 
were coming from Galway came up and drove away the 
weasel. 

Paddy brought the horse home with him, and put him 
into the cow’s byre and fell asleep. 

Next morning, the day on the morrow, Paddy rose up 
early, and went out to give his horse hay and oats. When 


48 Celtic Fairy Tales 

he got to the door he saw the weasel coming out of the 
byre and she covered with blood. 

11 My seven thousand curses on you/’ said Paddy, il but 
I’m afraid you’ve done harm.” 

He went in and found the horse, a pair of milch cows, 

and two calves dead. 
He came out and set 
a dog he had after 
the weasel. The dog 
got a hold of her, and 
she got a hold of the 
dog. The dog was a 
good one, but he was 
forced to loose his 
hold of her before 
Paddy could come 
up. He kept his eye 
on her, however, all 
through, until he saw 
her creeping into a 
little hovel that was 
on the brink of a 
lake. Paddy came 
running, and when 
he got to the little hut he gave the dog a shake to rouse 
him up and put anger on him, and then he sent him in. 
When the dog went in he began barking. Paddy went in 
after him, and saw an old hag in the corner. He asked 
her if she saw a weasel coming in there. 

“ I did not,” said she; “ Pm all destroyed with a plague 
of sickness, and if you don’t go out quick, you’ll catch it 
from me.” 




















Paddy O’Kelly and the Weasel 49 

While Paddy and the hag were talking, the dog kept 
moving in all the time, till at last he gave a leap and caught 
the hag by the throat. She screeched and said : 

“ Paddy Kelly, take off your dog, and I’ll make you a 
rich man.” 

Paddy made the dog loose his hold, and said : 

“ Tell me who you are, or why did you kill my horse 
and my cows ? ” 

“ And why did you bring away my gold that I was 
gathering for five hundred years throughout the hills and 
hollows of the world ? ” 

“ I thought you were a weasel,” said Paddy, “ or I 
wouldn’t touch your gold ; and another thing,” says he, tl if 
you’re for five hundred years in this world, it’s time for 
you to go to rest now.” 

“ I committed a great crime in my youth,” said the hag, 
“ and now I am to be released from my sufferings if you 
can pay twenty pounds for a hundred and three-score 
masses for me.” 

“ Where’s the money ? ” said Paddy. 

“ Go and dig under a bush that’s over a little well in the 
corner of that field there without, and you’ll get a pot 
filled with gold. Pay the twenty pounds for the masses, 
and yourself shall have the rest. When you’ll lift the flag 
off the pot, you’ll see a big black dog coming out; but 
don’t be afraid before him ; he is a son of mine. When 
you get the gold, buy the house in which you saw me at 
first. You’ll get it cheap, for it has the name of there 
being a ghost in it. My son will be down in the cellar. 
He’ll do you no harm, but he’ll be a good friend to you. I 

shall be dead a month from this day, and when you get me 
* 


D 



50 Celtic Fairy Tales 

dead, put a coal under this little hut and burn it. Don’t tell a 
living soul anything about me—and the luck will be on you.” 

“ What is your name ? ” said Paddy. 

“ Mary Kerwan,” said the hag. 

Paddy went home, and when the darkness of the night 
came on, he took with him a spade and went to the bush 
that was in the corner of the field, and began digging. 
It was not long till he found the pot, and when he took the 
flag off of it a big black dog leaped out, and off and away 
with him, and Paddy’s dog after him. 

Paddy brought home the gold, and hid it in the cow¬ 
house. About a month after that he went to the fair of 
Galway, and bought a pair of cows, a horse, and a dozen 
sheep. The neighbours did not know where he had got 
all the money ; they said that he had a share with the 
good people. 

One day Paddy dressed himself, and went to the gentle¬ 
man who owned the large house where he first saw the 
weasel, and asked to buy the house of him, and the land 
that was round about. 

“ You can have the house without paying any rent at all; 
but there is a ghost in it, and I wouldn’t like you to go to 
live in it without my telling you, but I couldn’t part with 
the land without getting a hundred pounds more than you 
have to offer me.” 

“ Perhaps I have as much as you have yourself,” said 
Paddy. “ I’ll be here to-morrow with the money, if you’re 
ready to give me possession.” 

“ I’ll be ready,” said the gentleman. 

Paddy went home and told his wife that he had bought 
a large house and a holding of land. 


Paddy O’Kelly and the Weasel 51 

“ Where did you get the money ? ” says the wife. 

“ Isn’t it all one to you where I got it ? ” says Paddy. 

The day on the morrow Paddy went to the gentleman, 
gave him the money, and got possession of the house and 
land ; and the gentleman left him the furniture and every¬ 
thing that was in the house, into the bargain. 

Paddy remained in the house that night, and when dark¬ 
ness came he went down to the cellar, and he saw a little 
man with his two legs spread on a barrel. 

(t God save you, honest man,” says he to Paddy. 

“ The same to you,” says Paddy. 

tl Don’t be afraid of me, at all,” says the little man. 
“ I’ll be a friend to you, if you are able to keep a secret.” 

“ I am able, indeed ; I kept your mother’s secret, and 
I’ll keep yours as well.” 

“ Maybe you’re thirsty ? ” said the little man. 

u I’m not free from it,” said Paddy. 

The little man put a hand in his bosom and drew out a 
gold goblet. He gave it to Paddy, and said : " Draw wine 
out of that barrel under me.” 

Paddy drew the full up of the goblet, and handed it to 
the little man. 

“ Drink yourself first,” says he. 

Paddy drank, drew another goblet, and handed it to the 
little man, and he drank it. 

“ Fill up and drink again,” said the little man. “ I have 
a mind to be merry to-night.” 

The pair of them sat there drinking until they were half 
drunk. Then the little man gave a leap down to the floor, 
and said to Paddy : 

“ Don’t you like music ? ” 


52 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

“I do, surely,” said Paddy, “ and I’m a good dancer, 
too.” 

“ Lift up the big flag over there in the corner, and you’ll 
get my pipes under it.” 

Paddy lifted the flag, got the pipes, and gave them to 
the little man. He squeezed the pipes on him, and began 
playing melodious music. Paddy began dancing till he 
was tired. Then they had another drink, and the little 
man said : 

“ Do as my mother told you, and I’ll show you great 
riches. You can bring your wife in here, but don’t tell her 
that I’m there, and she won’t see me. Any time at all that 
ale or wine are wanting, come here and draw. Farewell, 
now ; go to sleep, and come again to me to-morrow 
night.” 

Paddy went to bed, and it wasn’t long till he fell 
asleep. 

On the morning of the day on the morrow, Paddy went 
home, and brought his wife and children to the big house, 
and they were very comfortable. That night Paddy went 
down to the cellar ; the little man welcomed him and asked 
him did he wish to dance ? 

“ Not till I get a drink,” said Paddy. 

“ Drink your fill,” said the little man ; “ that barrel will 
never be empty as long as you live.” 

Paddy drank the full of the goblet, and gave a drink to 
the little man. Then the little man said to him : 

“ I am going to the Fortress of the Fairies to-night, to 
play music for the good people, and if you come with me 
you’ll see fine fun. I’ll give you a horse that you never 
saw the like of him before.” 



Paddy O’Kelly and the Weasel 53 

“ I’ll go with you, and welcome,” said Paddy ; “ but what 
excuse will I make to my wife ? ” 

“ I’ll bring you away from her side without her knowing 
it, when you are both asleep together, and I’ll bring you 
back to her the same way,” said the little man. 

“ I'm obedient,” says Paddy ; “ we’ll have another drink 
before I leave you.” 

He drank drink after drink, tiil he was half drunk, and 
he went to bed with his wife. 

When he awoke he found himself riding on a broom 
near Doon-na-shee, and the little man riding on another 
besom by his side. When they came as far as the green 
hill of the Doon, the little man said a couple of words that 
Paddy did not understand. The green hill opened, and 
the pair went into a fine chamber. 

Paddy never saw before a gathering like that which was 
in the Doon. The whole place was full up of little people, 
men and women, young and old. They all welcomed little 
Donal—that was the name of the piper—and Paddy O’Kelly. 
The king and queen of the fairies came up to them, and 
said : 

“ We are all going on a visit to-night to Cnoc Matha, 
to the high king and queen of our people.” 

They all rose up then and went out. There were horses 
ready for each one of them, and the coash-t'yci bower for 
the king and queen. The king and queen got into the 
coach, each man leaped on his own horse, and be certain 
that Paddy was not behind. The piper went out before 
them, and began playing them music, and then off and away 
with them. It was not long till they came to Cnoc Matha. 
The hill opened, and the king of the fairy host passed in. 


54 Celtic Fairy Tales 

Finvara and Nuala were there, the arch-king and queen 
of the fairy host of Connacht, and thousands of little persons. 
Finvara came up and said : 

“ We are going to play a hurling match to-night against 
the fairy host of Munster, and 
unless we beat them our fame 
is gone for ever. The match is 
to be fought out on Moytura, 
under Slieve Belgadaun.” 

The Connacht host cried out : 
“ We are all ready, and we have 
no doubt but we’ll beat them.” 

11 Out with ye all,” cried the 
high king ; “ the men of the hill 
of Nephin will be on the ground 
before us.” 

They all went out, and little 
Donal and twelve pipers more 
before them, playing melodious 
music. When they came to 
Moytura, the fairy host of Munster 
and the fairy men of the hill of 
Nephin were there before them. 
Now it is necessary for the fairy host to have two live men 
beside them when they are fighting or at a hurling match, 
and that was the reason that little Donal took Paddy O’Kelly 
with him. There was a man they called the “ Yellow 
Stongirya ,” with the fairy host of Munster, from Ennis, in 
the County Clare. 

It was not long till the two hosts took sides ; the ball 
was thrown up between them, and the fun began in earnest. 





Paddy O’Kelly and the Weasel 55 

They were hurling away, and the pipers playing music, 
until Paddy O’Kelly saw the host of Munster getting the 




strong hand, and he began helping the fairy host of Con¬ 
nacht. The Ston- 
girya came up and 
he made at Paddy 
O’Kelly, but Paddy 
turned him head 
over heels. From 
hurling the two hosts 
began at fighting, 
but it was not long 
" until the host of 

Connacht beat the 

other host. Then the host of Munster made flying beetles 
of themselves, and they began eating 
every green thing that they came 
up to. They were destroying the 
country before them until they came 
as far as Cong. Then there rose up 
thousands of doves out of the hole, 
and they swallowed down the beetles. 







56 Celtic Fairy Tales 

That hole has no other name until this day but Pull-na- 
gullam, the dove’s hole. 

When the fairy host of Connacht won their battle, they 
came back to Cnoc Matha joyous enough, and the king 
Finvara gave Paddy O’Kelly a purse of gold, and the little 
piper brought him home, and put him into bed beside his 
wife, and left him sleeping there. 

A month went by after that without anything worth 
mentioning, until one night Paddy went down to the cellar, 
and the little man said to him : “ My mother is dead; burn 
the house over her.” 

“ It is true for you,” said Paddy. “ She told me that she 
hadn't but a month to be in the world, and the month was 
up yesterday.” 

On the next morning of the next day Paddy went to the 
hut and he found the hag dead. He put a coal under the 
hut and burned it. He came home and told the little man 
that the hag was burnt. The little man gave him a purse 
and said to him : u This purse will never be empty as long 
as you are alive. Now, you will never see me more ; but 
have a loving remembrance of the weasel. She was the 
beginning and the prime cause of your riches.” Then he 
went away and Paddy never saw him again. 

Paddy O’Kelly and his wife lived for years after this in 
the large house, and when he died he left great wealth 
behind him, and a large family to spend it. 

There now is the story for you, from the first word 
to the last, as I heard it from my grandmother. 


The Black Horse 



NCE there was a king and he had three sons, 
and when the king died, they did not give a 
i shade of anything to the youngest son, but 
an old white limping garron. 

“ If I get but this,” quoth he, “ it seems 
that I had best go with this same.” 

He was going with it right before him, sometimes walk¬ 
ing, sometimes riding. When he had been riding a good 
while he thought that the garron would need a while of 
eating, so he came down to earth, and what should he see 
coming out of the heart of the western airt towards him but 
a rider riding high, well, and right well. 

“ All hail, my lad,” said he. 

“ Hail, king’s son,” said the other. 

“ What’s your news ? ” said the king’s son. 
u I have got that,” said the lad who came. “ I am after 
breaking my heart riding this ass of a horse ; but will you 
give me the limping white garron for him ? ” 

“ No,” said the prince ; “it would be a bad business for 


me. 


58 Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ You need not fear,” said the man that came, “ there is 
no saying but that you might make better use of him than 
I. He has one value, there is no single place that you can 
think of in the four parts of the wheel of the world that the 
black horse will not take you there.” 

So the king’s son got the black horse, and he gave the 
limping white garron. 

Where should he think of being when he mounted but in 
the Realm Underwaves. He went, and before sunrise on 
the morrow he was there. What should he find when he 
got there but the son of the King Underwaves holding a 
Court, and the people of the realm gathered to see if there 
was any one who would undertake to go to seek the daughter 
of the King of the Greeks to be the prince’s wife. No one 
came forward, when who should come up but the rider of 
the black horse. 

“ You, rider of the black horse,” said the prince, u I lay 
you under crosses and under spells to have the daughter of 
the King of the Greeks here before the sun rises to¬ 
morrow.” 

He went out and he reached the black horse and 
leaned his elbow on his mane, and he heaved a sigh. 

“ Sigh of a king’s son under spells ! ” said the horse; 
il but have no care; we shall do the thing that was set 
before you.” And so off they went. 

“ Now,” said the horse, “ when we get near the great 
town of the Greeks, you will notice that the four feet of a 
horse never went to the town before. The king’s daughter 
will see me from the top of the castle looking out of a 
window, and she will not be content without a turn of a 
ride upon me. Say that she may have that, but the horse 


The Black Horse 


59 

will suffer no man but you to ride before a woman on 
him.” 

They came near the big town, and he fell to horseman¬ 
ship ; and the princess was looking out of the windows, and 
noticed the horse. The horsemanship pleased her, and she 
came out just as the horse had come. 



“ Give me a ride on the horse,” said she. 

“ You shall have that,” said he, “ but the horse will let 
no man ride him before a woman but me.” 

“ I have a horseman of my own,” said she. 

“ If so, set him in front,” said he. 

Before the horseman mounted at all, when he tried to get 
up, the horse lifted his legs and kicked him off. 






























6o 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ Come then yourself and mount before me/’ said she; 
“ I won’t leave the matter so.” 

He mounted the horse and she behind him, and before 
she glanced from her she was nearer sky than earth. He 
was in Realm Underwaves with her before sunrise. 

“You are come,” said Prince Underwaves. 

“ I am come,” said he. 

“There you are, my hero,” said the prince. “You are 
the son of a king, but I am a son of success. Anyhow, we 
shall have no delay or neglect now, but a wedding.” 

“Just gently,” said the princess; “'your wedding is not 
' so short a way off as you suppose. Till I get the silver 
cup that my grandmother had at her wedding, and that my 
mother had as well, I will not marry, for I need to have it 
at my own wedding.” 

“ You, rider of the black horse,” said the Prince Under¬ 
waves, “ I set you under spells and under crosses unless the 
silver cup is here before dawn to-morrow.” 

Out he went and reached the horse and leaned his elbow 
on his mane, and he heaved a sigh. 

“ Sigh of a king’s son under spells ! ” said the horse ; 
“ mount and you shall get the silver cup. The people of 
the realm are gathered about the king to-night, for he has 
missed his daughter, and when you get to the palace go in 
and leave me without ; they will have the cup there going 
round the company. Go in and sit in their midst. Say 
nothing, and seem to be as one of the people of the place. 
But when the cup comes round to you, take it under your 
oxter, and come out to me with it, and we’ll go.” 

Away they went and they got to Greece, and he went 
in to the palace and did as the black horse bade. He took 


The Black Horse 61 

the cup and came out and mounted, and before sunrise he 
was in the Realm Underwaves. 

“ You are come/' said Prince Underwaves. 

“ I am come,” said he. 

“We had better get married now,” said the prince to 
the Greek princess. 

“ Slowly and softly,” said she. “ I will not marry till I 
get the silver ring that my grandmother and my mother 
wore when they were wedded.” 

“You, rider of the black horse,” said the Prince Under¬ 
waves, tl do that. Let’s have that ring here to-morrow at 
sunrise.” 

The lad went to the black horse and put his elbow on 
his crest and told him how it was. 

“ There never was a matter set before me harder than 
this matter which has now been set in front of me,” said 
the horse, " but there is no help for it at any rate. Mount 
me. There is a snow mountain and an ice mountain and a 
mountain of fire between us and the winning of that ring. 
It is right hard for us to pass them.” 

Thus they went as they were, and about a mile from the 
snow mountain they were in a bad case with cold. As 
they came near it he struck the horse, and with the bound 
he gave the black horse was on the top of the snow moun¬ 
tain ; at the next bound he was on the top of the ice 
mountain ; at the third bound he went through the moun¬ 
tain of fire. When he had passed the mountains he was 
dragging at the horse’s neck, as though he were about to lose 
himself. He went on before him down to a town below. 

“ Go down,” said the black horse, “ to a smithy ; make 
an iron spike for every bone end in me.” 


62 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

Down he went as the horse desired, and he got the 
spikes made, and back he came with them. 

u Stick them into me,” said the horse, “ every spike of 
them in every bone end that I have.” 

That he did ; he stuck the spikes into the horse. 

“ There is a loch here,” said the horse, “ four miles long 
and four miles wide, and when I go out into it the loch 
will take fire and blaze. If you see the Loch of Fire 
going out before the sun rises, expect me, and if not, go 
your way.” 

Out went the black horse into the lake, and the lake 
became flame. Long was he stretched about the lake, 
beating his palms and roaring. Day came, and the loch 
did not go out. 

But at the hour when the sun was rising out of the 
water the lake went out. 

And the black horse rose in the middle of the water 
with one single spike in him, and the ring upon its 
end. 

He came on shore, and down he fell beside the loch. 

Then down went the rider. He got the ring, and he 
dragged the horse down to the side of a hill. He fell to 
sheltering him with his arms about him, and as the sun 
was rising he got better and better, till about midday, 
when he rose on his feet. 

“ Mount,” said the horse, li and let us begone.” 

He mounted on the black horse, and away they went. 

He reached the mountains, and he leaped the horse at the 
fire mountain and was on the top. From the mountain of 
fire he leaped to the mountain of ice, and from the moun¬ 
tain of ice to the mountain of snow. He put the mountains 



- Cfie • BLOCK* ftORSe* 




































































































* 












The Black Horse 63 

past him, and by morning he was in realm under the 
waves. 

“You are come,” said the prince. 

“ I am,” said he. 

“ That’s true,” said Prince Underwaves. “ A king’s son are 
you, but a son of success am I. We shall have no more 
mistakes and delays, but a wedding this time.” 

“Go easy,” said the Princess of the Greeks. “Your 
wedding is not so near as you think yet. Till you make a 
castle, I won’t marry you. Not to your father’s castle nor 
to your mother’s will I go to dwell; but make me a castle 
for which your father’s castle will not make washing water.” 

“ You, rider of the black horse, make that,” said Prince 
Underwaves, “before the morrow’s sun rises.” 

The lad went out to the horse and leaned his elbow on 
his neck and sighed, thinking that this castle never could 
be made for ever. 

“ There never came a turn in my road yet that is easier 
for me to pass than this,” said the black horse. 

Glance that the lad gave from him he saw all that there 
were, and ever so many wrights and stone masons at work, 
and the castle was ready before the sun rose.. 

He shouted at the Prince Underwaves, and he saw the 
castle. He tried to pluck out his eye, thinking that it was 
a false sight. 

“ Son of King Underwaves,” said the rider of the black 
horse, “ don’t think that you have a false sight ; this is a 
true sight.” 

“ That’s true,” said the prince. “ You are a son of suc¬ 
cess, but I am a son of success too. There will be no more 
mistakes and delays, but a wedding now.” 


6 4 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ No,” said she. “ The time is come. Should we not go 
to look at the castle ? There’s time enough to get married 
before the night comes.” 

They went to the castle and the castle was without a 
“ but ”- 

“ I see one,” said the prince. “ One want at least to be 
made good. A well to be made inside, so that water may 
not be far to fetch when there is a feast or a wedding in 
the castle.” 

“ That won’t be long undone,” said the rider of the black 
horse. 

The well was made, and it was seven fathoms deep and 
two or three fathoms wide, and they looked at the well on 
the way to the vredding. 

“It is very well made,” said she, “but for one little fault 
yonder.” 

“ Where is it ? ” said Prince Underwaves. 

“ There,” said she. 

He bent him down to look. She came out, and she 
put her two hands at his back, and cast him in. 

“ Be thou there,” said she. “ If I go to be married, thou 
art not the man ; but the man who did each exploit that 
has been done, and, if he chooses, him will I have.” 

Away she went with the rider of the little black horse to 
the wedding. 

And at the end of three years after that so it was that 
he first remembered the black horse or where he left 
him. 

He got up and went out, and he was very sorry for his 
neglect of the black horse. He found him just where he 
left him. 



The Black Horse 


6 5 

“Good luck to you, gentleman/’ said the horse. “You 
seem as if you had got something that you like better than 
me.” 

11 1 have not got that, and I won’t; but it came over me 
to forget you,” said he. 

“I don’t mind,” said the horse, “it will make no differ¬ 
ence. Raise your sword and smite off my head.” 

" Fortune will now allow that I should do that,” said 
he. 

“ Do it instantly, or I will do it to you,” said the horse. 

So the lad drew his sword and smote off the horse’s 
head ; then he lifted his two palms and uttered a doleful 
cry. 

What should he hear behind him but “ All hail, my 
brother-in-law.” 

He looked behind him, and there was the finest man he 
ever set eyes upon. 

“What set you weeping for the black horse?” said 
he. 

“ This,” said the lad, “ that there never was born of 
man or beast a creature in this world that I was fonder 
of.” 

“Would you take me for him ?” said the stranger. 

“ If I could think you the horse, I would ; but if not, I 
would rather the horse,” said the rider. 

“ I am the black horse,” said the lad, “ and if I were not, 
how should you have all these things that you went to 
seek in my father’s house. Since I went under spells, 
many a man have I ran at before you met me. They had 
but one word amongst them : they could not keep me, nor 


E 


66 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

manage me, and they never kept me a couple of days. But 
when I fell in with you, you kept me till the time ran out 
that was to come from the spells. And now you shall gc 
home with me, and we will make a wedding in my father’s 
house.” 




The Vision of MacConglinney 


C J| ATHAL, King of Munster, was a good 
VT king and a great warrior. But there 
came to dwell within him a lawless 
evil beast, that afflicted him with hunger 
that ceased not, and might not be satis- 
fied, so that he would devour a pig, a 
cow, and a bull calf and three-score 
cakes of pure wheat, and a vat of new ale, for his break¬ 
fast, whilst as for his great feast, what he ate there passes 
account or reckoning. He was like this for three half- 
years, and during that time it was the ruin of Munster 
he was, and it is likely he would have ruined all Ireland 
in another half-year. 

Now there lived in Armagh a famous young scholar and his 
name was Anier MacConglinney. He heard of the strange 
disease of King Cathal, and of the abundance of food and 
drink, of whitemeats, ale and mead, there were always to 
be found at the king’s court. Thither then was he minded 
to go to try his own fortune, and to see of what help he 
could be to the king. 

He arose early in the morning and tucked up his shirt 


68 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

and wrapped him in the folds of his white cloak. In his 
right hand he grasped his even-poised knotty staff, and 
going right-hand-wise round his home, he bade farewell to 
his tutors and started off. 

He journeyed across all Ireland till he came to the house 
of Pichan. And there he stayed and told tales, and made 
all merry. But Pichan said : 

u Though great thy mirth, son of learning, it does not 
make me glad.” 

“ And why ? ” asked MacConglinney. 

“ Knowest thou not, scholar, that Cathal is coming here 
to-night with all his host. And if the great host is trouble¬ 
some, the king’s first meal is more troublesome still; and 
troublesome though the first be, most troublesome of all is 
the great feast. Three things are wanted for this last: a 
bushel of oats, and a bushel of wild apples, and a bushel 
of flour cakes.” 

11 What reward would you give me if I shield you from 
the king from this hour to the same hour to-morrow ? ” 

“A white sheep from every fold between Carn and 
Cork.” 

“ I will take that,” said MacConglinney. 

Cathal, the king, came with the companies, and a host 
of horse of the Munster men. But Cathal did not let the 
thong of his shoe be half loosed before he began supplying 
his mouth with both hands from the apples round about 
him. Pichan and all the men of Munster looked on sadly 
and sorrowfully. Then rose MacConglinney, hastily and 
impatiently, and seized a stone, against which swords were 
used to be sharpened ; this he thrust into his mouth and 
began grinding his teeth against the stone. 




The Vision of MacConglinney 69 

“ What makes thee mad, son of learning ? ” asked 
Cathal. 

“ I grieve to see you eating alone/' said the scholar. 

Then the king was ashamed and flung him the apples, 
and it is said that for three half-years he had not performed 
such an act of humanity. 

“ Grant me a further boon,” said MacConglinney. 

“ It is granted, on my troth/' said the king. 

“ Fast with me the whole night/’ said the scholar. 

And grievous though it was to the king, he did so, for 
he had passed his princely troth, and no King of Munster 
might transgress that. 

In the morning MacConglinney called for juicy old bacon, 
and tender corned beef, honey in the comb, and English salt 
on a beautiful polished dish of white silver. A fire he 
lighted of oak wood without smoke, without fumes, without 
sparks. 

And sticking spits into the portion of meat, he set to 
work to roast them. Then he shouted, “ Ropes and cords 
here.” 

Ropes and cords were given to him, and the strongest of 
the warriors. 

And they seized the king and bound him securely, and 
made him fast with knots and hooks and staples. When 
the king was thus fastened, MacConglinney sat himself 
down before him, and taking his knife out of his girdle, he 
carved the portion of meat that was on the spits, and every 
morsel he dipped in the honey, and, passing it in front of 
the king’s mouth, put it in his own. 

When the king saw that he was getting nothing, and he 
had been fasting for twenty-four hours, he roared and 


70 Celtic Fairy Tales 

bellowed, and commanded the killing of the scholar. But 
that was not done for him. 

“Listen, King of Munster,” said MacConglinney, "a 
vision appeared to me last night, and I will relate it to 
you.” 

He then began his vision, and as he related it he put 
morsel after morsel past Cathal’s mouth into his own. 

“ A lake of new milk I beheld 
In the midst of a fair plain, 

Therein a well-appointed house, 

Thatched with butter. 

Puddings fresh boiled, 

Such were its thatch-rods, 

Its two soft door posts of custard, 

Its beds of glorious bacon. 

Cheeses were the palisades, 

Sausages the rafters. 

Truly ’twas a rich filled house, 

In which was great store of good feed. 

Such was the vision I beheld, and a voice sounded into my 
ears. ‘ Go now, thither, MacConglinney, for you have no 
power of eating in you.’ ‘ What must I do/ said I, for 
the sight of that had made me greedy. Then the voice bade 
me go to the hermitage of the Wizard Doctor, and there 
I should find appetite for all kinds of savoury tender sweet 
food, acceptable to the body. 

“There in the harbour of the lake before me I saw a 
juicy little coracle of beef; its thwarts were of curds, its 
prow of lard ; its stern of butter ; its oars were flitches of 
venison. Then I rowed across the wide expanse of the 
New Milk Lake, through seas of broth, past river mouths 
of meat, over swelling boisterous waves of butter milk, by 
perpetual pools of savoury lard, by islands of cheese, by 



1 he Vision of MacConglinney 71 

headlands of old curds, until I reached the firm level land 
between Butter Mount and Milk Lake, in the land of 
O’Early-eating, in front of the hermitage of the Wizard 
Doctor. 

“ Marvellous, indeed, was the hermitage. Around it 
were seven-score hundred smooth stakes of old bacon, and 
instead of thorns above the top of every stake was fixed 
juicy lard. There was a gate of cream, whereon was a 
bolt of sausage. And there I saw the doorkeeper, Bacon 
Lad, son of Butterkins, son of Lardipole, with his smooth 
sandals of old bacon, his legging of pot-meat round his 
shins, his tunic of corned beef, his girdle of salmon skin 
round him, his hood of flummery about him, his steed of 
bacon under him, with its four legs of custard, its four 
hoofs of oaten bread, its ears of curds, its two eyes of 
honey in its head ; in his hand a whip, the cords whereof 
were four-and-twenty fair white puddings, and every juicy 
drop that fell from each of these puddings would have made 
a meal for an ordinary man. 

“ On going in I beheld the Wizard Doctor with his two 
gloves of rump steak on his hands, setting in order the 
house, which was hung all round with tripe, from roof to 
floor. 

“ I went into the kitchen, and there I saw the Wizard 
Doctor’s son, with his fishing hook of lard in his hand, and 
the line was made of marrow, and he was angling in a 
lake of whey. Now he would bring up a flitch of ham, and 
now a fillet of corned beef. And as he was angling, he 
fell in, and was drowned. 

“ As I set my foot across the threshold into the house, 
I saw a pure white bed of butter, on which I sat down, but 


72 Celtic Fairy Tales 

I sank down into it up to the tips of my hair. Hard work 
had the eight strongest men in the house to pull me out 
by the top of the crown of my head. 

11 Then I was taken in to the Wizard Doctor. * What 
aileth thee ?’ said he. 

“ My wish would be, that all the many wonderful viands 
of the world were before me, that I might eat my fill and 
satisfy my greed. But alas! great is the misfortune to 
me, who cannot obtain any of these. 

“ ‘ On my word/ said the Doctor, ‘ the disease is 
grievous. But thou shall take home with thee a medicine 
to cure thy disease, and shalt be for ever healed there¬ 
from.’ 

“ ‘ What is that ? * asked I. 

“ ‘ When thou goest home to-night, warm thyself before a 
glowing red fire of oak, made up on a dry hearth, so that 
its embers may warm thee, its blaze may not burn thee, its 
smoke may not touch thee. And make for thyself thrice 
nine morsels, and every morsel as big as an heath fowl’s 
egg, and in each morsel eight kinds of grain, wheat and 
barley, oats and rye, and therewith eight condiments, and 
to every condiment eight sauces. And when thou hast 
prepared thy food, take a drop of drink, a tiny drop, only 
as much as twent}^ men will drink, and let it be of thick 
milk, of yellow bubbling milk, of milk that will gurgle as 
it rushes down thy throat.’ 

“ 1 And when thou hast done this, whatever disease thou 
hast, shall be removed. Go now/ said he, ‘ in the name 
of cheese, and may the smooth juicy bacon protect thee, 
may yellow curdy cream protect, may the cauldron full of 
pottage protect thee.’ ” 



I he Vision of MacConglinney 73 

Now, as MacConglinney recited his vision, what with the 
pleasure of the recital and the recounting of these many 
pleasant viands, and the sweet savour of the honeyed 
morsels roasting on the spits, the lawless beast that dwelt 



within the king, came forth until it was licking its lips 
outside its head. 

Then MacConglinney bent his hand with the two spits 
of food, and put them to the lips of the king, who longed 
to swallow them, wood, food, and all. So he took them 
an arm's length away from the king, and the lawless beast 


















74 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

jumped from the throat of Cathal on to the spit. MacCong- 
linney put the spit into the embers, and upset the cauldron 
of the royal house over the spit. The house was emptied, 
so that not the value of a cockchafer’s leg was left in it, and 
four huge fires were kindled here and there in it. When 
the house was a tower of red flame and a huge blaze, the 
lawless beast sprang to the rooftree of the palace, and from 
thence he vanished, and was seen no more. 

As for the king, a bed was prepared for him on a downy 
quilt, and musicians and singers entertained him going from 
noon till twilight. And when he awoke, this is what he 
bestowed upon the scholar—a cow from every farm, and a 
sheep from every house in Munster. Moreover, that so 
long as he lived, he should carve the king’s food, and sit 
at his right hand. 

Thus was Cathal, King of Munster, cured of his craving, 
and MacConglinney honoured. 



Dream of Owen O’Mulready 


HERE was a man long ago living near 
Ballaghadereen named Owen O’Mulready, 
who was a workman for the gentleman 
of the place, and was a prosperous, quiet, 
contented man. There was no one but 
himself and his wife Margaret, and they 
had a nice little house and enough potatoes in the year, in 
addition to their share of wages, from their master. There 
wasn’t a want or anxiety on Owen, except one desire, and 
that was to have a dream—for he had never had one. 

One day when he was digging potatoes, his master— 
James Taafe—came out to his ridge, and they began talk¬ 
ing, as r was the custom with them. The talk fell on 
dreams, and said Owen that he would like better than any¬ 
thing if he could only have one. 

tl You’ll have one to-night,” says his master, “ if you do 
as I tell you.” 

“ Musha, I’ll do it, and welcome,” says Owen. 
u Now,” says his master, “ when you go home to-night, 
draw the fire from the hearth, put it out, make your bed in 





76 Celtic Fairy Tales 

its place and sleep there to-night, and you’ll get your 
enough of dreaming before the morning.” 

Owen promised to do this. When, however, he began 
to draw the fire out, Margaret thought that he had lost his 
senses, so he explained everything James Taafe had said 
to him, had his own way, and they went to lie down 
together on the hearth. 

Not long was Owen asleep when there came a knock at 
the door. 

“ Get up, Owen O’Mulready, and go with a letter from 
the master to America.” 

Owen got up, and put his feet into his boots, saying to 
himself, “ It’s late you come, messenger.” 

He took the letter, and he went forward and never 
tarried till he came to the foot of Sliabh Charn, where he 
met a cow-boy, and he herding cows. 

“ The blessing of God be with you, Owen O’Mulready,” 
says the boy. 

‘‘The blessing of God and Mary be with you, my boy,” 
says Owen. “ Every one knows me, and I don’t know any 
one at all.” 

“ Where are you going this time of night ? ” says the boy. 

“ I’m going to America, with a letter from the master ; 
is this the right road ? ” says Owen. 

“It is; keep straight to the west; but how are you 
going to get over the water ? ” says the boy. 

“ Time enough to think of that when I get to it,” replied 
Owen. 

He went on the road again, till he came to the brink of 
the sea ; there he saw a crane standing on one foot on the 
shore. 




Dream of Owen O’Mulready 77 

u The blessing of God be with you, Owen O’Mulready,” 
says the crane. 

“The blessing of God and Mary be with you, Mrs. 
Crane,” says Owen. “ Everybody knows me, and I don’t 
know any one.” 

“ What are you doing here ? ” 

Owen told her his business, and that he didn't know 
how he’d get over the water. 

“Leave your two feet on my two wings, and sit on my 
back, and I’ll take you to the other side,” says the 
crane. 

il What would I do if tiredness should come on you 
before we got over ? ” says Owen. 

“ Don’t be afraid, I won’t be tired or wearied till I fly 
over.” 

Then Owen went on the back of the crane, and she 
arose over the sea and went forward, but she hadn’t flown 
more than half-way, when she cried out : 

“ Owen O’Mulready get off me ; I’m tired.” 

“ That you may be seven times worse this day twelve- 
months, you rogue of a crane,” says Owen ; “I can’t get 
off you now, so don’t ask me.” 

“ I don’t care,” replied the crane, “ if you’ll rise off me a 
while till I’ll take a rest.” 

With that they saw threshers over their heads, and 
Owen shouted : 

“ Och ! thresher, thresher, leave down your flail at me, 
that I may give the crane a rest! ” 

The thresher left down the flail, but when Owen took a 
hold with his two hands, the crane went from him laughing 
and mocking. 


78 Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ My share of misfortunes go with you ! ” said Owen, 
“ It's you’ve left me in a fix hanging between the heavens 
and the water in the middle of the great sea.” 



It wasn’t long till the thresher shouted to him to leave 
go the flail. 

“ I won’t let it go,” said Owen; “ shan’t I be 

drowned ? ’’ 

“ If you don’t let it go, I’ll cut the whang.” 
u I don't care,” says Owen ; “ I have the flail; ” and 








Dream of Owen O’Mulready 79 

with that he looked away from him, and what should he 
see but a boat a long way off. 

“ O sailor dear, sailor, come, come ; perhaps you’ll take 
my lot of bones,” said Owen. 

“ Are we under you now ? ” says the sailor. 

“ Not yet, not yet,” says Owen. 

“ Fling down one of your shoes, till we see the way it 
falls,” says the captain. 

Owen shook one foot, and down fell the shoe. 

“ Uill, uill, puil, uil liu—who is killing me ? ” came a 
scream from Margaret in the bed. “ Where are you, 
Owen ? ” 

“ I didn’t know whether ’twas you were in it, Margaret.” 

“ Indeed, then it is,” says she, " who else would it 
be ?” 

She got up and lit the candle. She found Owen half¬ 
way up the chimney, climbing by the hands on the crook, 
and he black with soot! He had one shoe on, but the 
point of the other struck Margaret, and ’twas that which 
awoke her. 

Owen came down off the crook and washed himself, and 
from that out there was no envy on him ever to have a 
dream again. 


Morraha 


ORRAHA rose in the morning and 
washed his hands and face, and said 
his prayers, and ate his food ; and he 
asked God to prosper the day for him. 
So he went down to the brink of the 
sea, and he saw a currach, short and 
green, coming towards him ; and in 
it there was but one youthful champion, and he was 
playing hurly from prow to stern of the currach. He had 
a hurl of gold and a ball of silver ; and he stopped not till 
the currach was in on the shore; and he drew her up on 
the green grass, and put fastenings on her for a year and a 
day, whether he should be there all that time or should 
only be on land for an hour by the clock. And Morraha 
saluted the young man courteously ; and the other saluted 
him in the same fashion, and asked him would he play a 
game of cards with him ; and Morraha said that he had not 
the wherewithal; and the other answered that he was never 
without a candle or the making of it ; and he put his hand 
in his pocket and drew out a table and two chairs and a 












Morraha 


81 


pack of cards, and they sat down on the chairs and went 
to card-playing. The first game Morraha won, and the 
Slender Red Champion bade him make his claim ; and he 
asked that the land above him should be filled with stock of 
sheep in the morning. It was well; and he played no 
second game, but home he went. 

The next day Morraha went to the brink of the sea, 
and the young man came in the currach and asked him 
would he play cards ; they played, and Morraha won. The 
young man bade him make his claim ; and he asked that 
the land above should be filled with cattle in the morning. 
It was well; and he played no other game, but went 
home. 

On the third morning Morraha went to the brink of the 
sea, and he saw the young man coming. He drew up his 
boat on the shore and asked him would he play cards. They 
played, and Morraha won the game; and the young man 
bade him give his claim. And he said he would have a 
castle and a wife, the finest and fairest in the world ; and they 
were his. It was well; and the Red Champion went 
away. 

On the fourth day his wife asked him how he had found 
her. And he told her. 11 And I am going out,” said he, 
“ to play again to-day.” 

“ I forbid you to go again to him. If you have won so 
much, you will lose more; have no more to do with him.” 

But he went against her "will, and he saw the currach 
coming; and the Red Champion was driving his balls from 
end to end of the currach ; he had balls of silver and a hurl 
of gold, and he stopped not till he drew his boat on the 
shore, and made her fast for a year and a day. Morraha 


F 


8 2 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

and he saluted each other; and he asked Morraha if he 
would play a game of cards, and they played, and he won. 
Morraha said to him, “ Give your claim now.” 

Said he, “ You will hear it too soon. I lay on you bonds 
of the art of the Druid, not to sleep two nights in one house, 
nor finish a second meal at the one table, till you bring 
me the sword of light and news of the death of Anshgay- 
liacht” 

He went home to his wife and sat down in a chair, and 
gave a groan, and the chair broke in pieces. 

“ That is the groan of the son of a king under spells,” said 
his wife; “and you had better have taken my counsel than 
that the spells should be on you.” 

He told her he had to bring news of the death of 
Anshgayliacht and the sword of light to the Slender Red 
Champion. 

“ Go out,” said she, “ in the morning of the morrow, and 

take the bridle in the window, and shake it; and whatever 

beast, handsome or ugly, puts its head in it, take that one 

with you. Do not speak a word to her till she speaks to 

* 

you ; and take with you three pint bottles of ale and three 
sixpenny loaves, and do the thing she tells you ; and when 
she runs to my father's land, on a height above the castle, 
she will shake herself, and the bells will ring, and my father 
will say, * Brown Allree is in the land. And if the son of 
a king or queen is there, bring him to me on your shoulders; 
but if it is the son of a poor man, let him come no 
further.’ ” 

He rose in the morning, and took the bridle that was in 
the window, and went out and shook it; and Brown Allree 
came and put her head in it. He took the three loaves and 


Morraha 


83 

three bottles of ale, and went riding; and when he was 
riding she bent her head down to take hold of her feet 
with her mouth, in hopes he would speak in ignorance ; but 
he spoke not a word during the time, and the mare at last 
spoke to him, and told him to dismount and give her her 
dinner. He gave her the sixpenny loaf toasted, and a 
bottle of ale to drink. 

“ Sit up now riding, and take good heed of your¬ 
self : there are three miles of fire I have to clear at a 
leap.” 

She cleared the three miles of fire at a leap, and asked if 
he were still riding, and he said he was. Then they went 
on, and she told him to dismount and give her a meal; and 
he did so, and gave her a sixpenny loaf and a bottle ; she 
consumed them and said to him there were before them 
three miles of hill covered with steel thistles, and that she 
must clear it. She cleared the hill with a leap, and she 
asked him if he were still riding, and he said he was. They 
went on, and she went not far before she told him to give 
her a meal, and he gave her the bread and the bottleful. 
She went over three miles of sea with a leap, and she came 
then to the land of the King of France ; she went up on a 
height above the castle, and she shook herself and neighed, 
and the bells rang; and the king said that it was Brown 
Allree was in the land. 

“ Go out,” said he; “ and if it is the son of a king or 
queen, carry him in on your shoulders ; if it is not, leave 
him there.” 

They went out ; and the stars of the son of a king were 
on his breast; they lifted him high on their shoulders 
and bore him in to the king. They passed the night cheer- 


84 Celtic Fairy Tales 

fully, playing and drinking, with sport and with diver¬ 
sion, till the whiteness of the day came upon the morrow 
morning. 

Then the young king told the cause of his journey, and 
he asked the queen to give him counsel and good luck, and 
she told him everything he was to do. 

u Go now,” said she, “ and take with you the best mare 
in the stable, and go to the door of Rough Niall of the 
Speckled Rock, and knock, and call on him to give you 
news of the death of Anshgayliacht and the sword of light: 
and let the horse’s back be to the door, and apply the spurs, 
and away with you.” 

In the morning he did so, and he took the best horse 
from the stable and rode to the door of Niall, and turned 
the horse’s back to the door, and demanded news of the 
death of Anshgayliacht and the sword of light; then he 
applied the spurs, and away with him. Niall followed him 
hard, and, as he was passing the gate, cut the horse in two. 
His wife was there with a dish of puddings and flesh, 
and she threw it in his eyes and blinded him, and said, 
“ Fool! whatever kind of man it is that’s mocking you, isn’t 
that a fine condition you have got your father’s horse into ? ” 

On the morning of the next day Morraha rose, and took 
another horse from the stable, and went again to the door 
of Niall, and knocked and demanded news of the death of 
Anshgayliacht and the sword of light, and applied the spurs 
to the horse and away with him. Niall followed, and as 
Morraha was passing, the gate cut the horse in two and 
took half the saddle with him ; but his wife met him 
and threw flesh in his eyes and blinded him. 

On the third day, Morraha went again to the door of 




Morraha 


8 5 

Niall; and Niall followed him, and as he was passing the 
gate, cut away the saddle from under him and the clothes 
from his back. Then his wife said to Niall: 

“ The fool that’s mocking you, is out yonder in the 
little currach, going home ; and take good heed to yourself, 
and don’t sleep one wink for three days.” 

For three days the little currach kept in sight, but then 
Niall's wife came to him and said : 

“ Sleep as much as you want now. He is gone.” 

He went to sleep, and there was heavy sleep on him, 
and Morraha went in and took hold of the sword that was 
on the bed at his head. And the sword thought to draw 
itself out of the hand of Morraha ; but it failed. Then it 
gave a cry, and it wakened Niall, and Niall said it was a 
rude and rough thing to come into his house like that ; and 
said Morraha to him : 

“ Leave your much talking, or I will cut the head off 
you. Tell me the news of the death of Anshgayliacht.” 

“ Oh, you can have my head.” 

“ But your head is no good to me; tell me the story.” 

“Oh,” said Niall’s wife, “you must get the story.” 

“ Well,” said Niall, “ let us sit down together till I tell 
the story. I thought no one would ever get it; but now it 
will be heard by all.” 


THE STORY. 

When I was growing up, my mother taught me the 
language of the birds ; and when I got married, I used to 
be listening to their conversation ; and I would be laughing ; 
and my wife would be asking me what was the reason of 
my laughing, but I did not like to tell her, as women are 


86 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

always asking questions. We went out walking one fine 
morning, and the birds were arguing with one another. 
One of them said to another : 

“ Why should you be comparing yourself with me, when 
there is not a king nor knight that does not come to look 
at my tree ? ” 

“What advantage has your tree over mine, on which 
there are three rods of magic mastery growing ? ” 

When I heard them arguing, and knew that the rods 
were there, I began to laugh. 

“ Oh,” asked my wife, “ why are you always laughing ? 
I believe it is at myself you are jesting, and I’ll walk with 
you no more.” 

“ Oh, it is not about you I am laughing. It is because 
I understand the language of the birds.” 

Then I had to tell her what the birds were sa3’ing to one 
another; and she was greatly delighted, and she asked me 
to go home, and she gave orders to the cook to have 
breakfast ready at six o’clock in the morning. I did not 
know why she was going out early, and breakfast was 
ready in the morning at the hour she appointed. She 
asked me to go out walking. I went with her. She went 
to the tree, and asked me to cut a rod for her. 

“ Oh, I will not cut it. Are we not better without it ?” 

“ I will not leave this until I get the rod, to see if there 
is any good in it.” 

I cut the rod and gave it to her. She turned from me 
and struck a blow on a stone, and changed it; and she 
struck a second blow on me, and made of me a black raven, 
and she went home and left me after her. I thought she 
would come back ; she did not come, and I had to go into 




Morraha 


87 

a tree till morning. In the morning, at six o’clock, there 
was a bellman out, proclaiming that every one who killed a 
raven would get a fourpenny-bit. At last you could not 
find man or boy without a gun, nor, if you were to walk 
three miles, a raven that was not killed. I had to make 



a nest in the top of the parlour chimney, and hide myself 
all day till night came, and go out to pick up a bit to 
support me, till I spent a month. Here she is herself to 
say if it is a lie I am telling. 
li It is not,” said she. 

Then I saw her out walking. I went up to her, and I 







88 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

thought she would turn me back to my own shape, and she 
struck me with the rod and made of me an old white horse, 
and she ordered me to be put to a cart with a man, to draw 
stones from morning till night. I was worse off then. 
She spread abroad a report that I had died suddenly in my 
bed, and prepared a coffin, and waked and buried me. 
Then she had no trouble. But when I got tired I began 
to kill every one who came near me, and I used to go into 
the haggard every night and destroy the stacks of corn; 
and when a man came near me in the morning I would 
follow him till I broke his bones. Every one got afraid of 
me. When she saw I was doing mischief she came to 
meet me, and I thought she would change me. And she 
did change me, and made a fox of me. When I saw she 
was doing me every sort of damage I went away from her. 
I knew there was a badger’s hole in the garden, and I went 
there till night came, and I made great slaughter among 
the geese and ducks. There she is herself to say if I am 
telling a lie. 

“ Oh ! you are telling nothing but the truth, only less 
than the truth.” 

When she had enough of my killing the fowl she came 
out into the garden, for she knew I was in the badger’s 
hole. She came to me and made me a wolf. I had to be 
off, and go to an island, where no one at all would see me, 
and now and then I used to be killing sheep, for there 
were not many of them, and I was afraid of being seen 
and hunted; and so I passed a year, till a shepherd saw 
me among the sheep and a pursuit was made after me. 
And when the dogs came near me there was no place for 
me to escape to from them ; but I recognised the sign of 




Morraha 


89 

the king among the men, and I made for him, and the king 
cried out to stop the hounds. I took a leap upon the 
front of the king’s saddle, and the woman behind cried out, 
“ My king and my lord, kill him, or he will kill you ! ” 

“ Oh ! he will not kill me. He knew me ; he must be 
pardoned.” 

The king took me home with him, and gave orders I 
should be well cared for. I was so wise, when I got food, 
I would not eat one morsel until I got a knife and fork. 
The man told the king, and the king came to see if it 
was true, and I got a knife and fork, and I took the knife 
in one paw and the fork in the other, and I bowed to the 
king. The king gave orders to bring him drink, and it 
came; and the king filled a glass of wine and gave it to 
me. 

I took hold of it in my paw and drank it, and thanked 
the king. 

“ On my honour,” said he, “ it is some king or other has 
lost him, when he came on the island ; and I will keep 
him, as he is trained ; and perhaps he will serve us yet.” 

And this is the sort of king he was,—a king who had 
not a child living. Eight sons were born to him and three 
daughters, and they were stolen the same night they were 
born. No matter what guard was placed over them, the 
child would be gone in the morning. A twelfth child 
now came to the queen, and the king took me with him to 
watch the baby. The women were not satisfied with me. 

“ Oh,” said the king, “ what was all your watching 
ever good for ? One that was born to me I have not ; 
I will leave this one in the dog’s care, and he will not 
let it go.” 


go 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

A coupling was put between me and the cradle, and 
when every one went to sleep I was watching till the 
person woke who attended in the daytime ; but I was there 
only two nights ; when it was near the day, I saw a hand 
coming down through the chimney, and the hand was so 
big that it took round the child altogether, and thought to 
take him away. I caught hold of the hand above the wrist, 
and as I was fastened to the cradle, I did not let go my 
hold till I cut the hand from the wrist, and there was a 
howl from the person without. I laid the hand in the cradle 
with the child, and as I was tired I fell asleep ; and when 
I awoke, I had neither child nor hand ; and I began to 
howl, and the king heard me, and he cried out that some¬ 
thing was wrong with me, and he sent servants to see 
what was the matter with me, and when the messenger 
came he saw me covered with blood, and he could not see 
the child ; and he went to the king and told him the child 
was not to be got. The king came and saw the cradle 
coloured with the blood, and he cried out “ where was 
the child gone ? ” and every one said it was the dog had 
eaten it. 

The king said : “ It is not: loose him, and he will get 
the pursuit himself.” 

When I was loosed, I found the scent of the blood till I 
came to a door of the room in which the child was. I went 
back to the king and took hold of him, and went back again 
and began to tear at the door. The king followed me and 
asked for the key. The servant said it was in the room of 
the stranger woman. The king caused search to be made 
for her, and she was not to be found. “ I will break the 
door,” said the king, “as I can’t get the key.” The king 




MORRAHA 


I 











































































































Morraha 


9 1 

broke the door, and I went in, and went to the trunk, and 
the king asked for a key to unlock it. He got no key, and 
he broke the lock. When he opened the trunk, the child 
and the hand were stretched side by side, and the child 
was asleep. The king took the hand and ordered a woman 
to come for the child, and he showed the hand to every one 
in the house. But the stranger woman was gone, and she 
did not see the king ;—and here she is herself to say if I 
am telling lies of her. 

“ Oh, it’s nothing but the truth you have! ” 

The king did not allow me to be tied any more. He 
said there was nothing so much to wonder at as that I cut 
the hand off, as I was tied. 

The child was growing till he was a year old. He was 
beginning to walk, and no one cared for him more than I 
did. He was growing till he was three, and he was 
running out every minute ; so the king ordered a silver 
chain to be put between me and the child, that he might 
not go away from me. I was out with him in the garden 
every day, and the king was as proud as the world of the 
child. He would be watching him everywhere we went, 
till the child grew so wise that he would loose the chain 
and get off. But one day that he loosed it I failed to find 
him ; and I ran into the house and searched the house, but 
there was no getting him for me. The king cried to go out 
and find the child, that had got loose from the dog. They 
went searching for him, but could not find him. When 
they failed altogether to find him, there remained no more 
favour with the king towards me, and every one disliked 
me, and I grew weak, for I did not get a morsel to eat half 
the time. When summer came, I said I would try and go 


92 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

home to my own country. I went away one fine morning, 
and I went swimming, and God helped me till I came home. 
I went into the garden, for I knew there was a place in the 
garden where I could hide myself, for fear my wife should 
see me. In the morning I saw her out walking, and the 
child with her, held by the hand. I pushed out to see the 



“ oh, my heart’s love, my shaggy papa, come here till I see 
you ! ” 

I was afraid the woman would see me, as she was asking 
the child where he saw me, and he said I was up in a tree; 
and the more the child called me, the more I hid myself. 









Morraha 


93 

The woman took the child home with her, but I knew he 
would be up early in the morning. 

I went to the parlour-window, and the child was within, 
and he playing. When he saw me he cried out, “ Oh ! my 
heart’s love, come here till I see you, shaggy papa.” I broke 
the window and went in, and he began to kiss me. I saw 
the rod in front of the chimney, and I jumped up at the 
rod and knocked it down. " Oh ! my heart’s love, no one 
would give me the pretty rod,” said he. I hoped he would 
strike me with the rod, but he did not. When I saw the 
time was short I raised my paw, and I gave him a scratch 
below the knee. “ Oh ! you naughty, dirty, shaggy papa, 
you have hurt me so much, I’ll give you a blow of the rod.” 
He struck me a light blow, and so I came back to my own 
shape again. When he saw a man standing before him he 
gave a cry, and I took him up in my arms. The servants 
heard the child. A maid came in to see what was the 
matter with him. When she saw me she gave a cry out 
of her, and she said, “ Oh, if the master isn’t come to life 
again ! ” 

Another came in, and said it was he really. When the 
mistress heard of it, she came to see with her own eyes, for 
she would not believe I was there ; and when she saw me 
she said she’d drown herself. But I said to her, “ If you 
yourself will keep the secret, no living man will ever get the 
story from me until I lose my head.” Here she is herself to 
say if I am telling the truth. “Oh, it’s nothing but truth 
you are telling.” 

When I saw I was in a man’s shape, I said I would 
take the child back to his father and mother, as I knew 
the grief they were in after him. I got a ship, and took 


94 Celtic Fairy Tales 

the child with me; and as I journeyed I came to land 
on an island, and I saw not a living soul on it, only a 
castle dark and gloomy. I went in to see was there any 
one in it. There was no one but an old hag, tall and 
frightful, and she asked me, “What sort of person are 
you ? ” I heard some one groaning in another room, and 
I said I was a doctor, and I asked her what ailed the 
person who was groaning. 

“ Oh,” said she, it is my son, whose hand has been 
bitten from his wrist by a dog.” 

I knew then that it was he who had taken the child from 
me, and I said I would cure him if I got a good reward. 

“ I have nothing ; but there are eight young lads and 
three young women, as handsome as any one ever laid eyes 
on, and if you cure him I will give you them.” 

“ Tell me first in what place his hand was cut from 
him ? ” 

“ Oh, it was out in another country, twelve years ago.” 

“ Show me the way, that I may see him.” 

She brought me into a room, so that I saw him, and his 
arm was swelled up to the shoulder. He asked me if I 
would cure him ; and I said I would cure him if he would 
give me the reward his mother promised. 

“ Oh, I will give it; but cure me.” 

“'Well, bring them out to me.” 

The hag brought them out of the room. I said I should 
burn the flesh that was on his arm. When I looked on 
him he was howling with pain. I said that I would not 
leave him in pain long. The wretch had only one eye in 
his forehead. I took a bar of iron, and put it in the fire till 
it was red, and I said to the hag, “He will be howling at 



Morraha 


95 


first, but will fall asleep presently, and do not wake him 
till he has slept as much as he wants. I will close the 
door when I am going out.” I took the bar with me, and 
I stood over him, and I turned it across through his eye as 
far as I could. He began to bellow, and tried to catch me, 
but I was out and away, having closed the door. The hag 
asked me, “ Why is he bellowing ? ” 

“ Oh, he will be quiet presently, and will sleep for a good 
while, and I’ll come again to have a look at him ; but bring 
me out the young men and the young women.” 

I took them with me, and I said to her, “Tell me where 
you got them.” 

“ My son brought them with him, and they are all the 
children of one king.” 

I was well satisfied, and I had no wish for delay to get 
myself free from the hag, so I took them on board the ship, 
and the child I had myself. I thought the king might leave 
me the child I nursed myself; but when I came to land, 
and all those young people with me, the king and queen 
were out walking. The king was very aged, and the queen 
aged likewise. When I came to converse with them, and 
the twelve with me, the king and queen began to cry. I 
asked, “ Why are you crying ? ” 

“ It is for good cause I am crying. As many children as 
these I should have, and now I am withered, grey, at the 
end of my life, and I have not one at all.” 

I told him all I went through, and I gave him the child 
in his hand, and “ These are your other children who were 
stolen from you, whom I am giving to you safe. They are 
gently reared.” 

When the king heard who they were he smothered them 


g6 Celtic Fairy Tales 

with kisses and drowned them with tears, and dried them 
with fine cloths silken and the hair of his own head, and so 
also did their mother, and great was his welcome for me, as 
it was I who found them all. The king said to me, “ I 
will give you the last child, as it is you who have earned 
him best; but you must come to my court every year, and 
the child with you, and I will share with you my posses¬ 
sions. 

“ I have enough of my own, and after my death 1 will 
leave it to the child.” 

% 

I spent a time, till my visit was over, and I told the king 
all the troubles I went through, only I said nothing about 
my wife. And now you have the story. 

And now when you go home, and the Slender Red 
Champion asks you for news of the death of Anshgayliacht 
and for the sword of light, tell him the way in which his 
brother was killed, and say you have the sword ; and he 
will ask the sword from you. Say you to him, “ If I 
promised to bring it to you, I did not promise to bring it 
for you ; ” and then throw the sword into the air and it will 
come back to me. 

He went home, and he told the story of the death of 
Anshgayliacht to the Slender Red Champion, “ And here,” 
said he, “ is the sword.” The Slender Red Champion asked 
for the sword ; but he said : 11 If I promised to bring it to 
you, I did not promise to bring it for you ; ” and he threw 
it into the air and it returned to Blue Niall. 



The Story of the McAndrew 




LONG time ago, in the County Mayo, 
there lived a rich man of the name of 
McAndrew. He owned cows and horses 
without number, not to mention ducks 
l and geese and pigs; and his land ex- 
tended as far as the eye could reach 


on the four sides of you. 

McAndrew was a lucky man, the neighbours all said ; but 
as for himself, when he looked on his seven big sons 
growing up like weeds and with scarcely any more sense, 
he felt sore enough, for of all the stupid omadhauns the 
seven McAndrew brothers were the stupidest. 

When the youngest grew to be a man, the father built a 
house for each of them, and gave every one a piece of land 
and a few cows, hoping to make men of them before he died, 
for, as the old man said : 


G 






98 Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ While God spares my life, I’ll be able to have an eye 
to them, and maybe they will learn from experience.” 

The seven young McAndrews were happy enough. 
Their fields were green, their cows were fat and sleek, and 
they thought they would never see a poor day. 

All went well for a time, and the day of the Fair of 
Killalla was as fine a day as ever shone in Ireland, when 
the whole seven got ready to be off, bright and early, in the 
morning. 

Each one of them drove before him three fine cows, and 
a finer herd, when they were all together, was never seen 
in the country far or near. 

Now, there was a smart farmer, named O’Toole, whose 
fields were nearing on the McAndrews’, and he had many 
a time set his heart on the fine cattle belonging to his easy¬ 
going neighbours; so when he saw them passing with their 
twenty-one cows he went out and hailed them. 

“ Where are ye going to, this fine morning ? ” 

“ It’s to the Fair of Killalla we’re going, to sell these fine 
cows our father gave us,” they all answered together. 

“ And are ye going to sell cows that the Evil Eye has 
long been set on ? Oh, Con and Shamus, I would never 
belave it of ye, even if that spalpeen of a Pat would do 
such a thing; any one would think that the spirit of the 
good mother that bore ye would stretch out a hand and 
kape ye from committing such a mortal sin.” 

This O’Toole said to the three eldest, who stood tremb¬ 
ling, while the four younger ones stuck their knuckles into 
their eyes and began to cry. 

“ Oh, indade, Mr. O’Toole, we never knew that the cows 
were under the Evil Eye. How did ye find it out ? Oh, 



The McAndrew Family 99 

sorra the day when such a fine lot of cattle should go to 
the bad/’ answered Con. 

“ Indade ye may well ask it, whin 
it's meself that was always a good 
neighbour and kept watch on auld 
Judy, the witch, when she used to 
stand over there laughing at the 
ravens flying over the cows. Do ye 
mind the time yer father spoke ugly 
to her down by the cross-roads ? 
She never forgot it, and now yer twenty-one fine cows will 
never be worth the hides on their backs." 

“ Worra, worra, worra," roared the seven McAndrews, so 
loud that pretty Katie O’Toole bobbed her head out of the 
window, and the hindermost cows began to caper like mad. 

“The spell has come upon them !’’ cried Shamus. “ Oh 1 
what’ll we do ? What’ll we do ? ” 

“ Hould yer whist, man alive," said O’Toole. “ I’m a 
good neighbour, as I said before, so to give ye a lift in the 
world I’ll take the risk on meself and buy the cows from ye 
for the price of their hides. Sure no harm can be done 
to the hides for making leather, so I'll 
give ye a shilling apiece, and that’s 
better than nothing. Twenty-one 
bright shillings going to the fair may 
make yer fortune.’’ 

It seemed neck or nothing with the 
McAndrews, and they accepted the 
offer, thanking O’Toole for his 
generosity, and helped him drive the cows into his field. 
Then they set off for the fair. 




L. of C. 





IOO 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

They had never been in a fair before, and when they 
saw the fine sights they forgot all about the cows, and only 
remembered that they had each a shilling to spend. 

Every one knew the McAndrews, and soon a crowd 
gathered round them, praising their fine looks and telling 
them what a fine father they had to give them so much 
money, so that the seven omadhauns lost their heads 
entirely, and treated right and left until there wasn’t a 
farthing left of the twenty-one shillings. Then they 
staggered home a little the worse for the fine whisky they 
drank with the boys. 

It was a sorry day for old McAndrew when his seven 
sons came home without a penny of the price of their 
twenty-one fine cows, and he vowed he’d never give them 
any more. 

So one day passed with another, and the seven young 
McAndrews were as happy as could be until the fine old 
father fell sick and died. 

The eldest son came in for all the father had, so he felt 
like a lord. To see him strut and swagger was a sight to 
make a grum growdy laugh. 

One day, to show how fine he could be, he dressed in his 
best, and with a purse filled with gold pieces started off for 
the market town. 

When he got there, in he walked to a public-house, and 
called for the best of everything, and to make a fine fellow 
of himself he tripled the price of everything to the land¬ 
lord. As soon as he got through his eye suddenly caught 
sight of a little keg, all gilded over to look like gold, that 
hung outside the door for a sign. Con had never heeded 
it before, and he asked the landlord what it was. 


IOI 


The McAndrew Family 

Now the landlord, like many another, had it in mind that 
he might as well get all he could out of a McAndrew, and 
he answered quickly : 

“ You stupid omadhaun, don’t you know what that is ? 
It’s a mare’s egg.” 

“ And will a foal come out of it ? ” 

“ Of course ; what a question to ask a dacent man ! ” 

“ I niver saw one before,” said the amazed McAndrew. 

il Well, ye see one now, Con, and take a good look at 
it.” 

“ Will ye sell it ? ” 

“ Och, Con McAndrew, do ye think I want to sell 
that fine egg afther kaping it so long hung up there 
before the sun—when it is ready to hatch out a foal that 
will be worth twenty good guineas to me ? ” 

“ I’ll give ye twenty guineas for it,” answered Con. 

“ Thin it’s a bargain/’ said the landlord ; and he took 
down the keg and handed it to Con, who handed out the 
twenty guineas, all the money he had. 

“Be careful of it, and carry it as aisy as ye can, and 
when ye get home hang it up in the sun.” 

Con promised, and set off home with his prize. 

Near the rise of a hill he met his brothers. 

“ What have ye, Con ? ” 

“ The most wonderful thing in the world—a mare’s 

egg.” 

“ Faith, what is it like ? ” asked Pat, taking it from Con. 

“ Go aisy, can’t ye ? It’s very careful ye have to be ” 

But the brothers took no heed to Con, and before one 
could say, “ whist,” away rolled the keg down the hill, while 
all seven ran after it; but before any one could catch it, 


102 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

it rolled into a clump of bushes, and 
instant out hopped a hare. 

“ Bedad, there’s the foal,” 

Con, and all seven gave chase; 
there was no use trying to 
hare. 

“ That’s the foinest 
was, if he was five 
devil himself could 
Con said; and 


omadhauns 
went quietly 
As I said 
in mind to 
McAndrews. 

Every 'one 
as well 




that ever 
year old the 
not catch him,” 
with that the seven 
gave up the chase and 
home. 

before, every one had it 
get all he could out of the 


said, “ One man might 
have it as another, for they’re 
bound to spend every penny 
they have.” 

So their money dwindled 
away; then a fine horse would 
go 'for a few bits of glass 
they took for precious stones, and 
by-and-by a couple of pigs or a 
pair of fine geese for a bit of ribbon 
to tie on a hat; and at last their 
land began to go. 

One day Shamus was sitting by his fire¬ 
place warming himself, and to make a good 
fire he threw on a big heap of turf so that 
by-and-by it got roaring hot, and instead 



The McAndrew Family 103 

of feeling chilly as he had before, Shamus got as hot as a 
spare-rib on a spit. Just then in came his youngest 
brother. 

“ That’s a great fire ye have here, Shamus.” 

“ It is, indade, and too near it is to me ; run like a 
good boy to Giblin, the mason, and see if he can’t move 
the chimney to the other side of the room.” 

The youngest McAndrew did as he was bid, and soon 
in came Giblin, the mason. 

u Ye’re in a sad plight, Shamus, roasting alive ; what 
can I do for ye ? ” 

“ Can ye move the chimney over bey ant ? ” 

“ Faith, I can, but ye will have to move a bit; just go 
out for a walk with yer brother, and the job will be done 
when ye come back.” 

Shamus did as he was bid, and Giblin took the chair 
the omadhaun was sitting on and moved it away from the 
fire, and then sat down for a quiet laugh for himself and 
to consider on the price he’d charge for the job. 

When Shamus came back, Giblin led him to the chair, 
saying : 

“ Now, isn’t that a great deal better ? ” 

‘ { Ye’re a fine man, Giblin, and ye did it without making 
a bit of dirt; what’ll I give ye for so fine a job ? ” 

“If ye wouldn’t mind, I’d like the meadow field near¬ 
ing on mine. It’s little enough for a job like that.” 

“ It’s yours and welcome, Giblin ; ” and without another 
word the deed was drawn. 

That was the finest of the McAndrew fields, and the 
only pasture land left to Shamus. 

It was not long before it came about that first one and 


104 Celtic Fairy Tales 

then another lost the house he lived in, until all had to 
live together in the father’s old place. 

O’Toole and Giblin had encroached field by field, and 
there was nothing left but the old house and a strip of 
garden that none of them knew how to till. 

It was hard times for the seven McAndrews, but they 
were happy and contented as long as they had enough 
to eat, and that they had surely, for the wives of the 
men who got away all their fine lands and cattle, had 
sore hearts when they saw their men enriched at the 
expense of the omadhauns, and every day, unbeknown to 
their husbands, they carried them meat and drink. 

O’Toole and Giblin now had their avaricious eyes set 
on the house and garden, and they were on the watch for a 
chance to clutch them, when luck, or something worse, 
threw the chance in the way of O’Toole. 

He was returning from town one day just in the cool 
of the afternoon, when he spied the seven brothers by 
the roadside, sitting in a circle facing each other. 

“ What may ye be doing here instead of earning yer 
salt, ye seven big sturks ? ” 

“We’re in a bad fix, Mr. O’Toole,” answered Pat. 
" We can’t get up.” 

“ What’s to hinder ye from getting up ? I’d like to 
know.” 

“ Don’t ye see our feet are all here together in the 
middle, and not for the life of us can we each tell our 
own. You see if one of us gets up he don’t know what 
pair of feet to take with him.’ 

O’Toole was never so ready to laugh before in his 
life, but he thought: 


The Me Andrew Family 105 

“Now’s me chance to get the house and garden before 
Giblin, the mason, comes round ; ” so he looked very 
grave and said : “ I suppose it is hard to tell one man’s 
feet from another’s when they’re all there in a heap, but 
I think I can help you as I have many a time before. 
It would be a sorry day for ye if ye did not have me for 
a neighbour. What will ye give me if I help you find 
yer feet ? ” 

“Anything, anything we have, so that we can get up 
from here,” answered the whole seven together. 

“ Will ye give me the house and garden ? ” 

“ Indade we will ; what good is a house and garden, if 
we have to sit here all the rest of our lives ? ” 

“ Then it’s a bargain,” said O’Toole ; and with that he 
went over to the side of the road and pulled a good 
stout rod. Then he commenced to belabour the poor 
McAndrews over the heads, feet, shoulders, and any place 
he could get in a stroke, until with screeches of pain they 
all jumped up, every one finding his own feet, and away 
they ran. 

So O’Toole got the last of the property of the 
McAndrews, and there was nothing left for them but to go 
and beg. 





The Farmer of Liddesdale 

HERE was in Liddesdale (in Morven) a 
Farmer who suffered great loss within the 
space of one year. In the first place, his 
wife and children died, and shortly after 
their death the Ploughman left him. The 
hiring-markets were then over, and there 
was no way of getting another ploughman in place of the 
one that left. When spring came his neighbours began 
ploughing ; but he had not a man to hold the plough, and 
he knew not what he should do. The time was passing, 
and he was therefore losing patience. At last he said to 
himself, in a fit of passion, that he would engage the first 
man that came his way, whoever he should be. 

Shortly after that a man came to the house. The 
Farmer met him at the door, and asked him whither was 
he going, or what was he seeking ? He answered that 
he was a ploughman, and that he wanted an engagement. 
tf I want a ploughman, and if we agree about the wages, I 
will engage thee. What dost thou ask from this day to 
the day when the crop will be gathered in?” u Only as 






The Farmer of Liddesdale 107 

much of the corn when it shall be dry as I can carry with 
me in one burden-withe.” “ Thou shalt get that,” said the 
Farmer, and they agreed. 

Next morning the Farmer went out with the Ploughman, 
and showed him the fields which he had to plough. Before 
they returned, the Ploughman went to the wood, and having 
cut three stakes, came back with them, and placed one of 
them at the head of each one of the fields. After he had 
done that he said to the Farmer, “ I will do the work now 
alone, and the ploughing need no longer give thee anxiety.” 

Having said this, he went home and remained idle all 
that day. The next day came, but he remained idle as on 
the day before. After he had spent a good while in that 
manner, the Farmer said to him that it was time for him to 
begin work now, because the spring was passing away, and 
the neighbours had half their work finished. He replied, 
“ Oh, our land is not ready yet.” “ How dost thou think 
that ? ” “ Oh, I know it by the stakes.” 

If the delay of the Ploughman made the Farmer wonder, 
this answer made him wonder more. He resolved that he 
would keep his eye on him, and see what he was doing. 

The Farmer rose early next morning, and saw the 
Ploughman going to the first field. When he reached the 
field, he pulled the stake at its end out of the ground, and 
put it to his nose. He shook his head and put the stake 
back in the ground. He then left the first field and went 
to the rest. He tried the stakes, shook his head, and 
returned home. In the dusk he went out the second time 
to the fields, tried the stakes, shook his head, and after 
putting them again in the ground, went home. Next 
morning he went out to the fields the third time. When 


io8 Celtic Fairy Tales 

he reached the first stake he pulled it out of the ground 
and put it to his nose as he did on the foregoing days. 
But no sooner had he done that than he threw the stake 
from him, and stretched away for the houses with all his 
might. 

He got the horses, the withes, and the plough, and when 
he reached the end of the first field with them, he thrust 
the plough into the ground, and cried : 

“ My horses and my leather-traces, and mettlesome lads, 

The earth is coming up ! ” 

He then began ploughing, kept at it all day at a terrible 
rate, and before the sun went down that night there was 
not a palm-breadth of the three fields which he had not 
ploughed, sowed, and harrowed. When the Farmer saw 
this he was exceedingly well pleased, for he had his work 
finished as soon as his neighbours. 

The Ploughman was quick and ready to do everything 
that he was told, and so he and the Farmer agreed well 
until the harvest came. But on a certain day when the 
reaping was over, the Farmer said to him that he thought 
the corn was dry enough for putting in. The Ploughman 
tried a sheaf or two, and answered that it was not dry yet. 
But shortly after that day he said that it was now ready. 
“ If it is,” said the Farmer, “ we better begin putting it in.” 
“ We will not until I get my share out of it first,” said 
the Ploughman. He then went off to the wood, and in a 
short time returned, having in his hand a withe scraped 
and twisted. He stretched the withe on the field, and 
began to put the corn in it. He continued putting sheaf 
after sheaf in the withe until he had taken almost all the 


The Farmer of Liddesdale 109 

sheaves that were on the field. The Farmer asked of him 
what he meant ? tl Thou didst promise me as wages as 
much corn as I could carry with me in one burden-withe, 
and here I have it now,” said the Ploughman, as he was 
shutting the withe. 

The Farmer saw that he would be ruined by the Plough¬ 
man, and therefore said : 

“’Twas in the Mkrt I sowed, 

’Twas in the Mkrt I baked, 

’Twas in the Mkrt I harrowed. 

Thou Who hast ordained the three Marts, 

Let not my share go in one burden-withe.” 

Instantly the withe broke, and it made a loud report, 
which echo answered from every rock far and near. Then 
the corn spread over the field, and the Ploughman went 
away in a white mist in the skies, and was seen no more. 


The Greek Princess and the 
Young Gardener 

HERE was once a king, but I didn’t 
hear what country he was over, and he 
had one very beautiful daughter. Well, 
he was getting old and sickly, and the 
doctors found out that the finest medi¬ 
cine in the world for him was the 
apples of a tree that grew in the 
orchard just under his window. So you may be sure 
he had the tree well minded, and used to get the apples 
counted from the time they were the size of small marbles. 
One harvest, just as they were beginning to turn ripe, the 
king was awakened one night by the flapping of wings 
outside in the orchard ; and when he looked out, what did 
he see but a bird among the branches of his tree. Its 
feathers were so bright that they made a light all round 
them, and the minute it saw the king in his night-cap 
and night-shirt it picked off an apple, and flew away. 
“ Oh, botheration to that thief of a gardener! ” says 
the king, “ this is a nice way he’s watching my precious 
fruit.” 






The Greek Princess 


hi 


He didn’t sleep a wink the rest of the night ; and as soon 
as any one was stirring in the palace, he sent for the 
gardener, and abused him for his neglect. 

“ Please your Majesty! ” says he, u not another apple 
you shall lose. My three sons are the best shots at the 
bow and arrow in the kingdom, and they and myself will 
watch in turn every night.” 

When the night came, the gardener’s eldest son took his 
post in the garden, with his bow strung and his arrow 
between his fingers, and watched, and watched. But at 
the dead hour, the king, that was wide awake, heard the 
flapping of wings, and ran to the window. There was the 
bright bird in the tree, and the boy fast asleep, sitting with 
his back to the wall, and his bow on his lap. 

“ Rise, you lazy thief! ” says the king, “ there’s the bird 
again, botheration to her ! ” 

Up jumped the poor fellow ; but while he was fumbling 
with the arrow and the string, away was the bird with the 
nicest apple on the tree. Well, to be sure, how the king 
fumed and fretted, and how he abused the gardener and 
the boy, and what a twenty-four hours he spent till mid¬ 
night came again ! 

He had his eye this time on the second son of the 
gardener; but though he was up and lively enough when 
the clock began to strike twelve, it wasn’t done with the 
last bang when he saw him stretched like one dead on the 
long grass, and saw the bright bird again, and heard the 
flap of her wings, and saw her carry away the third apple. 
The poor fellow woke with the roar the king let at him, 
and even was in time enough to let fly an arrow after the bird. 
He did not hit her, you may depend ; and though the king 


I I 2 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

was mad enough, he saw the poor fellows were under 
pishtrogues, and could not help it. 

Well, he had some hopes out of the youngest, for he 
was a brave, active young fellow, that had everybody’s good 
word. There he was ready, and there was the king watch¬ 
ing him, and talking to him at the first stroke of twelve. 
At the last clang, the brightness coming before the bird 
lighted up the wall and the trees, and the rushing of the 
wings was heard as it flew into the branches ; but at the 
same instant the crack of the arrow on her side might be 
heard a quarter of a mile off. Down came the arrow and 
a large bright feather along with it, and away was the bird, 
with a screech that was enough to break the drum of your 
ear. She hadn’t time to carry off an apple ; and bedad, 
when the feather was thrown up into the king’s room it 
was heavier than lead, and turned out to be the finest 
beaten gold. 

Well, there was great cooramuch made about the youngest 
boy next day, and he watched night after night for a week, 
but not a mite of a bird or bird’s feather was to be seen, 
and then the king told him to go home and sleep. Every 
one admired the beauty of the gold feather beyond anything, 
but the king was fairly bewitched. He was turning it 
round and round, and rubbing it against his forehead and 
his nose the live-long day ; and at last he proclaimed that 
he’d give his daughter and half his kingdom to whoever 
would bring him the bird with the gold feathers, dead or 
alive. 

The gardener’s eldest son had great conceit of him¬ 
self, and away he went to look for the bird. In the after¬ 
noon he sat down under a tree to rest himself, and eat a 


The Greek Princess 


"3 

bit of bread and cold meat that he had in his wallet, when 
up comes as fine a looking fox as you’d see in the burrow 
of Munfin. “ Musha, sir,” says he, " would you spare a 
bit of that meat to a poor body that’s hungry ? ” 

“ Well,” says the other, “ you must have the divil’s own 
assurance, you common robber, to ask me such a question. 
Here’s the answer,” and he let fly at the moddhereen rua. 

The arrow scraped from his side up over his back, as if 
he was made of hammered iron, and stuck in a tree a 
couple of perches off. 

“ Foul play,” says the fox ; “ but I respect your young 
brother, and will give a bit of advice. At nightfall you’ll 
come into a village. One side of the street you’ll see a 
large room lighted up, and filled with young men and 
women, dancing and drinking. The other side you’ll see a 
house with no light, only from the fire in the front room, 
and no one near it but a man and his wife, and their child. 
Take a fool’s advice, and get lodging there.” With that he 
curled his tail over his crupper, and trotted off. 

The boy found things as the fox said, but begonies he 
chose the dancing and drinking, and there we’ll leave him. 
In a week’s time, when they got tired at home waiting for 
him, the second son said he’d try his fortune, and off he set. 
He was just as ill-natured and foolish as his brother, and 
the same thing happened to him. Well, when a week was 
over, away went the youngest of all, and as sure as the 
hearth-money, he sat under the same tree, and pulled out 
his bread and meat, and the same fox came up and saluted 
him. Well, the young fellow shared his dinner with the 
moddhereen , and he wasn’t long beating about the bush, but 
told the other he knew all about his business. 


H 


114 Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ I’ll help you,” says he, “ if I find you’re biddable. So 

just at nightfall you’ll come into a village.Good-bye 

till to-morrow.” 

It was just as the fox said, but the boy took care not to 
go near dancer, drinker, fiddler, or piper. He got welcome 
in the quiet house to supper and bed, and was on his 
journey next morning before the sun was the height of the 
trees. 

He wasn’t gone a quarter of a mile when he saw the fox 
coming out of a wood that was by the roadside. 

“ Good-morrow, fox,” says one. 

" Good-morrow, sir,” says the other. 

“ Have you any notion how far you have to travel till 
you find the golden bird ? ” 

“ Dickens a notion have I ;—how could I ? ” 

“Well, I have. She’s in the King of Spain’s palace, 
and that’s a good two hundred miles off.” 

“ Oh, dear ! we’ll be a week going.” 

“ No, we won’t. Sit down on my tail, and we’ll soon 
make the road short.” 

“ Tail, indeed ! that ’ud be the droll saddle, my poor 
moddhereen .” 

“ Do as I tell you, or I’ll leave you to yourself.” 

Well, rather than vex him he sat down on the tail that 
was spread out level like a wing, and away they went like 
thought. They overtook the wind that was before them, 
and the wind that came after didn’t overtake them. In the 
afternoon, they stopped in a wood near the King of Spain’s 
palace, and there they stayed till nightfall. 

“ Now,” says the fox, “ I’ll go before you to make the 
minds of the guards easy, and you’ll have nothing to do but 



The Greek Princess 115 

go from lighted hall to another lighted hall till you find the 
golden bird in the last. If you have a head on you, you’ll 
bring himself and his cage outside the door, and no one 
then can lay hands on him or you. If you haven’t a head 
I can’t help you, nor no one else.” So he went over to the 
gates. 

In a quarter of an hour the boy followed, and in the first 
hall he passed he saw a score of armed guards standing 
upright, but all dead asleep. In the next he saw a dozen, 
and in the next half a dozen, and in the next three, and in 
the room beyond that there was no guard at all, nor lamp, 
nor candle, but it was as bright as day ; for there was the 
golden bird in a common wood and wire cage, and on the 
table were the three apples turned into solid gold. 

On the same table was the most lovely golden cage eye 
ever beheld, and it entered the boy’s head that it would be 
a thousand pities not to put the precious bird into it, the 
common cage was so unfit for her. Maybe he thought of 
the money it was worth ; anyhow he made the exchange, 
and he had soon good reason to be sorry for it. The 
instant the shoulder of the bird’s wing touched the golden 
wires, he let such a squawk out of him as was enough to 
break all the panes of glass in the windows, and at the 
same minute the three men, and the half-dozen, and the 
dozen, and the score men, woke up and clattered their 
swords and spears, and surrounded the poor boy, and jibed, 
and cursed, and swore at home, till he didn’t know whether 
it’s his foot or head he was standing on. They called the 
king, and told him what happened, and he put on a very 
grim face. “ It’s on a gibbet you ought to be this 
moment,” says he, “ but I’ll give you a chance of your life, 


n6 Celtic Fairy Tales 

and of the golden bird, too. I lay you under prohibitions, 
and restrictions, and death, and destruction, to go and bring 
me the King of Mordco's bay filly that outruns the wind, 
and leaps over the walls of castle-bawns. When you fetch 



her into the bawn of this palace, you must get the golden 
bird, and liberty to go where you please.” 

Out passed the boy, very down-hearted, but as he went 
along, who should come out of a brake but the fox again. 

“ Ah, my friend,” says he, “ I was right when I sus¬ 
pected you hadn’t a head on you; but I won’t rub your 
hair again’ the grain. Get on my tail again, and when we 






























































The Greek Princess 


117 

come to the King of Mordco’s palace, we’ll see what we 
can do.” 

So away they went like thought. The wind that was 
before them they would overtake ; the wind that was behind 
them would not overtake them. 

Well, the nightfall came on them in a wood near the palace, 
and says the fox, “ I’ll go and make things easy for you at 
the stables, and when you are leading out the filly, don’t 
let her touch the door, nor doorposts, nor anything but the 
ground, and that with her hoofs ; and if you haven’t a head 
on you once you are in the stable, you’ll be worse off* than 
before.” 

So the boy delayed for a quarter of an hour, and then 
he went into the big bawn of the palace. There were two 
rows of armed men reaching from the gate to the stable, 
and every man was in the depth of deep sleep, and through 
them went the boy till he got into the stable. There was 
the filly, as handsome a beast as ever stretched leg, and 
there was one stable-boy with a currycomb in his hand, 
and another with a bridle, and another with a sieve of oats, 
and another with an armful of hay, and all as if they were 
cut out of stone. The filly was the only live thing in the 
place except himself. She had a common wood and leather 
saddle on her back, but a golden saddle with the nicest 
work on it was hung from the post, and he thought it the 
greatest pity not to put it in place of the other. Well, I 
believe there was some pishrogues over it for a saddle ; any¬ 
how, he took off* the other, and put the gold one in its 
place. 

Out came a squeal from the filly’s throat when she felt 
the strange article, that might be heard from Tombrick to 


n8 Celtic Fairy Tales 

Bunclody, and all as ready were the armed men and the 
stable-boys to run and surround the omadhan of a boy, and 
the King of Moroco was soon there along with the rest, 
with a face on him as black as the sole of your foot. After 
he stood enjoying the abuse the poor boy got from every¬ 
body for some time, he says to him, “ You deserve high 
hanging for your impudence, but I’ll give you a chance for 
your life and the filly, too. I lay on you all sorts of pro¬ 
hibitions, and restrictions, and death, and destruction to go 
bring me Princess Golden Locks, the King of Greek’s 
daughter. When you deliver her into my hand, you may 
have the * daughter of the wind,’ and welcome. Come in 
and take your supper and your rest, and be off at the flight 
of night.” 

The poor boy was down in the mouth, you may suppose, 
as he was walking away next morning, and very much 
ashamed when the fox looked up in his face after coming 
out of the wood. 

“ What a thing it is,” says he, “ not to have a head when 
a body wants it worst ; and here we have a fine long 
journey before us to the King of Greek’s palace. The 
worse luck now, the same always. Here, get on my tail, 
and we’ll be making the road shorter.” 

So he sat on the fox’s tail, and swift as thought they 
went. The wind that was before them they would over¬ 
take it, the wind that was behind them would not overtake 
them, and in the evening they were eating their bread and 
cold meat in the wood near the castle. 

“ Now,” says the fox, when they were done, “ I’ll go 
before you to make things easy. Follow me in a quarter 
of an hour. Don’t let Princess Golden Locks touch the 


The Greek Princess 


119 


jambs of the doors with her hands, or hair, or clothes, and 
if you’re asked any favour, mind how you answer. Once 
she’s outside the door, no one can take her from you.” 

Into the palace walked the boy at the proper time, and 
there were the score, and the dozen, and the half-dozen, 
and the three guards all standing up or leaning on their 
arms, and all dead asleep, and in the farthest room of all 
was the Princess Golden Locks, as lovely as Venus herself. 
She was asleep in one chair, and her father, the King of 
Greek, in another. He stood before her for ever so long 
with the love sinking deeper into his heart every minute, 
till at last he went down on one knee, and took her darling 
white hand in his hand, and kissed it. 

When she opened her eyes, she was a little frightened, 
but I believe not very angry, for the boy, as I call him, was 
a fine handsome young fellow, and all the respect and love 
that ever you could think of was in his face. She asked 
him what he wanted, and he stammered, and blushed, and 
began his story six times, before she understood it. 

“And would you give me up to that ugly black King of 
Morbco ? ” says she. 

“ I am obliged to do so,” says he, “ by prohibitions, and 
restrictions, and death, and destruction, but I’ll have his life 
and free you, or lose my own. If I can’t get you for my 
wife, my days on the earth will be short.” 

“ Well,” says she, “ let me take leave of my father at 
any rate.” 

“ Ah, I can’t do that,” says he, “ or they’d all waken, 
and myself would be put to death, or sent to some task 
worse than any I got yet.” 

But she asked leave at any rate to kiss the old man ; 


120 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

that wouldn’t waken him, and then she’d go. How could 
he refuse her, and his heart tied up in every curl of her 
hair ? But, bedad, the moment her lips touched her father’s, 
he let a cry, and every one of the score, the dozen guards 
woke up, and clashed their arms, and were going to make 
gibbets of the foolish boy. 

But the king ordered them to hold their hands, till he’d 
be insensed of what it was all about, and when he heard the 
boy’s story he gave him a chance for his life. 

“There is,” says he, “a great heap of clay in front of 
the palace, that won’t let the sun shine on the walls in the 
middle of summer. Every one that ever worked at it found 
two shovelfuls added to it for every one they threw away. 
Remove it, and I’ll let my daugher go with you. If you’re 
the man I suspect you to be, I think she’ll be in no danger 
of being wife to that yellow Molott .” 

Early next morning was the boy tackled to his work, 
and for every shovelful he flung away two came back on 
him, and at last he could hardly get out of the heap that 
gathered round him. Well, the poor fellow scrambled out 
some way, and sat down on a sod, and he’d have cried 
only for the shame of it. He began at it in ever so many 
places, and one was still worse than the other, and in the 
heel of the evening, when he was sitting with his head 
between his hands, who should be standing before him but 
the fox. 

“ Well, my poor fellow,” says he, “ you’re low enough. 
Go in : I won’t say anything to add to your trouble. Take 
your supper and your rest : to-morrow will be a new 
day.” 

“ How is the work going off? ” says the king, when they 
were at supper. 




THE GREEK PRINCESS 














































































































































































































< 































































✓ 






















































The Greek Princess 


1 2 1 


“ Faith, your Majesty,” says the poor boy, “ it’s not going 
off, but coming on it is. I suppose you’ll have the trouble 
of digging me out at sunset to-morrow, and waking me.” 

“ I hope not,” says the princess, with a smile on her 
kind face ; and the boy was as happy as anything the rest 
of the evening. 

He was wakened up next morning with voices shouting, 
and bugles blowing, and drums beating, and such a hulli- 
bulloo he never heard in his life before. He ran out to see 
what was the matter, and there, where the heap of clay 
was the evening before, were soldiers, and servants, and 
lords, and ladies, dancing like mad for joy that it was 
gone. 

“ Ah, my poor fox ! ” says he to himself, “ this is your 
work.” 

Well, there was little delay about his return. The king 
was going to send a great retinue with the princess and 
himself, but he wouldn’t let him take the trouble. 

" I have a friend,” says he, “ that will bring us both to 

the King of Mordco’s palace in a day, d-fly away with 

him ! ” 

There was great crying when she was parting from her 
father. 

“ Ah ! ” says he, “ what a lonesome life I’ll have now! 
Your poor brother in the power of that wicked witch, and 
kept away from us, and now you taken from me in my old 
age ! ” 

Well, they both were walking on through the wood, and 
he telling her how much he loved her; out walked the fox 
from behind a brake, and in a short time he and she were 
sitting on the brush, and holding one another fast for fear 
of slipping off, and away they went like thought. The 


122 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

wind that was before them they would overtake it, and in 
the evening he and she were in the big bawn of the King 
of Moroco’s castle. 

“Well,” says he to the boy, “ you’ve done your duty 
well; bring out the bay filly. I'd give the full of the bawn 
of such fillies, if I had them, for this handsome princess. 
Get on your steed, and here is a good purse of guineas for 
the road.” 



“ Thank you,” says he. “ I suppose you’ll let me shake 
hands with the princess before I start.” 

“ Yes, indeed, and welcome.” 

Well, he was some little time about the hand-shaking, 
and before it was over he had her fixed snug behind him ; 
and while you could count three, he, and she, and the filly 
were through all the guards, and a hundred perches away. 
On they went, and next morning they were in the wood 




The Greek Princess 


123 

near the King of Spain’s palace, and there was the fox 
before them. 

u Leave your princess here with me,” says he, “ and go 
get the golden bird and the three apples. If you don’t 
bring us back the filly along with the bird, I must carry 
you both home myself.” 

Well, when the King of Spain saw the boy and the filly 
in the bawn, he made the golden bird, and the golden cage, 
and the golden apples be brought out and handed to him, 
and was very thankful and very glad of his prize. But the 
boy could not part with the nice beast without petting it 
and rubbing it; and while no one was expecting such a 
thing, he was up on its back, and through the guards, and 
a hundred perches away, and he wasn’t long till he came to 
where he left his princess and the fox. 

They hurried away till they were safe out of the King 
of Spain’s land, and then they went on easier; and if I 
was to tell you all the loving things they said to one 
another, the story wouldn’t be over till morning. When 
they were passing the village of the dance house, they 
found his two brothers begging, and they brought them 
along. When they came to where the fox appeared first, he 
begged the young man to cut off his head and his tail. He 
would not do it for him ; he shivered at the very thought, 
but the eldest brother was ready enough. The head and 
tail vanished with the blows, and the body changed into 
the finest young man you could see, and who was he but 
the princess’s brother that was bewitched. Whatever joy 
they had before, they had twice as much now, and when 
they arrived at the palace bonfires were set blazing, oxes 
roasting, and puncheons of wine put out in the lawn. 


124 Celtic Fairy Tales 

The young Prince of Greece was married to the king’s 
daughter, and the prince’s sister to the gardener’s son. 
He and she went a shorter way back to her father’s 
house, with many attendants, and the king was so glad of 
the golden bird and the golden apples, that he had sent 
a waggon full of gold and a waggon full of silver along 
with them. 


The Russet Dog 

H, he’s a rare clever fellow, is the Russet 
Dog, the Fox, I suppose you call him. 
Have you ever heard the way he gets rid 
of his fleas ? He hunts about and he 
hunts about till he finds a lock of wool : 
then he takes it in his mouth, and down hegoes to the 
river and turns his tail to the stream, and goes in back¬ 
wards. And as the water comes up to his haunches the 
little fleas come forward, and the more he dips into the 
river the more they come forward, till at last he has got 
nothing but his snout and the lock of wool above water ; 
then the little fleas rush into his snout and into the lock of 
wool. Down he dips his nose, and as soon as he feels his 
nose free of them, he lets go the lock of wool, and so he is 
free of his fleas. Ah, but that is nothing to the way in 
which he catches ducks for his dinner. He will gather 
some heather, and put his head in the midst of it, and then 
will slip down stream to the place where the ducks are 





126 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

swimming, for all the world like a piece of floating heather. 
Then he lets go, and—gobble, gobble, gobble, till not a 
duck is left alive. And he is as brave as he is clever. It 
is said that once he found the bagpipes lying all alone, and 
being very hungry began to gnaw at them : but as soon as 
he made a hole in the bag, out came a squeal. Was the 
Russet Dog afraid ? Never a bit: all he said was: 
“ Here's music with my dinner.” 

Now a Russet Dog had noticed for some days a family of 
wrens, off which he wished to dine. He might have been 
satisfied with one, but he was determined to have the 
whole lot—father and eighteen sons—but all so like that 
he could not tell one from the other, or the father from 
the children. 

" It is no use to kill one son,” he said to himself, 
11 because the old cock will take warning and fly away 
with the seventeen. I wish I knew which is the old 
gentleman.” 

He set his wits to work to find out, and one day seeing 
them all threshing in a barn, he sat down to watch them ; 
still he could not be sure. 

“ Now I have it,” he said; “ well done the old man’s 
stroke ! He hits true” he cried. 

“ Oh ! ” replied the one he suspected of being the head of 
the family, " if you had seen my grandfather’s strokes, you 
might have said that.” 

The sly fox pounced on the cock, ate him up in a trice, 
and then soon caught and disposed of the eighteen sons, 
all flying in terror about the barn. 

For a long time a Tod-hunter had been very anxious 
to catch our friend the fox, and had stopped all the earths 


The Russet Dog 127 

in cold weather. One evening he fell asleep in his hut ; 
and when he opened his eyes he saw the fox sitting very 
demurely at the side of the fire. It had entered by the 
hole under the door provided for the convenience of the 
dog, the cat, the pig, and the hen. 

“ Oh ! ho!” said the Tod-hunter, “now I have you.” 
And he went and sat down at the hole to prevent Rey¬ 
nard’s escape. 

“ Oh! ho! ” said the fox, “ I will soon make that stupid 



fellow get up.” So he found the man's shoes, and putting 
them into the fire, wondered if that would make the 
enemy move. 

“ I shan’t get up for that, my fine gentleman,” cried the 
Tod-hunter. 

Stockings followed the shoes, coat and trousers shared 
the same fate, but still the man sat over the hole. At 
last the fox having set the bed and bedding on fire, put 
a light to the straw on which his jailer lay, and it blazed 
up to the ceiling. 









128 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ No! that I cannot stand,” shouted the man, jumping 
up; and the fox, taking advantage of the smoke and con- 
fusion, made good his exit. 

But Master Rory did not always have it his own way. 
One day he met a cock, and they began talking. 

“ How many tricks canst thou do ? ” said the fox. 



“ Well/' said the cock, “ I could do three; how many 
canst thou do thyself ? ” 

“ I could do three score and thirteen,” said the fox. 

“ What tricks canst thou do ? ” said the cock. 
u Well,” said the fox, “ my grandfather used to shut one 
eye and give a great shout.” 







129 


The Russet Dog 

“ I could do that myself/’ said the cock. 

“ Do it ” said the fox. And the cock shut one eye 
and crowed as loud as ever he could, but he shut the 
eye that was next the fox, and the fox gripped him by 
the neck and ran away with him. But the wife to whom 
the cock belonged saw him and cried out, u Let go the 
cock ; he’s mine.” 

“ Say, * Oh sweet-tongued singer, it is my own cock/ 
wilt thou not ? ” said the cock to the fox. 

Then the fox opened his mouth to say as the cock did, 
and he dropped the cock, and he sprung up on the top of 
a house, and shut one eye and gave a loud crow. 

But it was through that very fox that Master Wolf lost 
his tail. Have you never heard about that ? 

One day the wolf and the fox were out together, and 
they stole a dish of crowdie. Now in those days the 
wolf was the biggest beast of the two, and he had a long 
tail like a greyhound and great teeth. 

The fox was afraid of him, and did not dare to say 
a word when the wolf ate the most of the crowdie, and 
left only a little at the bottom of the dish for him, but he 
determined to punish him for it; so the next night when 
they were out together the fox pointed to the image of the 
moon in a pool left in the ice, and said : 

“ I smell a very nice cheese, and there it is, too.” 

“ And how will you get it ? ” said the wolf. 

“ Well, stop you here till I see if the farmer is asleep, 
and if you keep your tail on it, nobody will see you or 
know that it is there. Keep it steady. I may be some 
time coming back.” 

So the wolf lay down and laid his tail on the moonshine 


130 Celtic Fairy Tales 

in the ice, and kept it for an hour till it was fast. Then 
the fox, who had been watching, ran in to the farmer and 
said : “ The wolf is there; he will eat up the children— 
the wolf! the wolf!" 

Then the farmer and his wife came out with sticks to 
kill the wolf, but the wolf ran off leaving his tail behind 
him, and that's why the wolf is stumpy-tailed to this day, 
though the fox has a long brush. 

One day shortly after this Master Rory chanced to see 
a fine cock and fat hen, off which he wished to dine, but at 
his approach they both jumped up into a tree. He did 
not lose heart, but soon began to make talk with them, 
inviting them at last to go a little way with him. 

u There was no danger," he said, a nor fear of his hurting 
them, for there was peace between men and beasts, and 
among all animals." 

At last after much parleying the cock said to the hen, 
“ My dear, do you not see a couple of hounds coming across 
the field ? " 

“ Yes,” said the hen, (t and they will soon be here." 

t( If that is the case, it is time I should be off," said the 
sly fox, “ for I am afraid these stupid hounds may not 
have heard of the peace." 

And with that he took to his heels and never drew 
breath till he reached his den. 

Now Master Rory had not finished with his friend the 
wolf. So he went round to see him when his stump got 
better. 

“ It is lucky you are," he said to the wolf. “ How much 
better you will be able to run now you haven't got all 
that to cany behind you." 


The Russet Dog 131 

“ Away from me, traitor! ” said the wolf. 

But Master Rory said : “ Is it a traitor I am, when 

all I have come to see you for is to tell you about a keg 
of butter I have found ? ” 

After much grumbling the wolf agreed to go with Master 
Rory. 

So the Russet Dog and the wild dog, the fox and the 
wolf, were going together ; and they went round about 
the sea-shore, and they found the keg of butter, and they 
buried it. 

On the morrow the fox went out, and when he returned 
in he said that a man had come to ask him to a baptism. 
He arrayed himself in excellent attire, and he went away, 
and where should he go but to the butter keg; and 
when he came home the wolf asked him what the child’s 
name was ; and he said it was Head Off. 

On the morrow he said that a man had sent to ask him 
to a baptism, and he reached the keg and he took out about 
half. The wolf asked when he came home what the 
child’s name was. 

"Well,” said he, "it is a queer name that I myself 
would not give to my child, if I had him; it is Half 
and Half.” 

On the morrow he said that there was a man there 
came to ask him to a baptism again ; off he went and 
he reached the keg, and he ate it all up. When he came 
home the wolf asked him what the child’s name was, and 
he said it was All Gone. 

On the morrow he said to the wolf that they ought to 
bring the keg home. They went, and when they reached 
the keg there was not a shadow of the butter in it. 


132 Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ Well, thou wert surely coming here to watch this, 
though I was not,” quoth the fox. 

The other one swore that he had not come near it. 

“ Thou needst not be swearing that thou didst not come 
here ; I know that thou didst come, and that it was thou 
that took it out; but I will know it from thee when thou 
goest home, if it was thou that ate the butter,” said the 
fox. 

Off they went, and when they got home he hung the wolf 
by his hind legs, with his head dangling below him, and he 
had a dab of the butter and he put it under the wolfs 
mouth, as if it was out of the wolfs belly that it came. 

“Thou red thief!” said he, “I said before that it was 
thou that ate the butter.” 

They slept that night, and on the morrow when they 
rose the fox said : 

“Well, then, it is silly for ourselves to be starving to 
death in this way merely for laziness; we will go to a 
town-land, and we will take a piece of land in it.” 

They reached the town-land, and the man to whom it 
belonged gave them a piece of land the worth of seven 
Saxon pounds. 

It was oats that they set that year, and they reaped it and 
they began to divide it. 

“ Well, then,” said the fox, “ wouldst thou rather have 
the root or the tip? thou shalt have thy choice.” 

“ I’d rather the root,” said the wolf. 

Then the fox had fine oaten bread all the year, and the 
other one had fodder. 

On the next year they set a crop ; and it was potatoes 
that they set, and they grew well. 


The Russet Dog 133 

“ Which wouldst thou like best, the root or the crop this 
year?” said the fox. 

“ Indeed, thou shalt not take the twist out of me any 
more; I will have the top this year,” quoth the wolf. 

“ Good enough, my hero,” said the fox. 

Thus the wolf had the potato tops, and the fox the pota¬ 
toes. But the wolf used to keep stealing the potatoes 
from the fox. 

“ Thou hadst best go yonder, and read the name that 
I have in the hoofs of the grey mare,” quoth the fox. 

Away went the wolf, and he begun to read the name; 
and on a time of these times the white mare drew up her 
leg, and she broke the wolfs head. 

“ Oh ! ” said the fox, “ it is long since I heard my name. 
Better to catch geese than to read books.” 

He went home, and the wolf was not troubling him 
any more. 

But the Russet Dog found his match at last, as I shall 
tell you. 

One day the fox was once going over a loch, and there 
met him a little bonnach, and the fox asked him where 
he was going. The little bonnach told him he was going 
to such a place. 

“ And whence earnest thou ? ” said the fox. 

“ I came from Geeogan, and I came from Cooaigean, 
and I came from the slab of the bonnach stone, and I 
came from the eye of the quern, and I will come from 
thee if I may,” quoth the little bonnach. 

“ Well, I myself will take thee over on my back,” said 

the fox. 

« Thou’lt eat me, thou’lt eat me,” quoth the little bonnach. 


134 Celtic Fairy Tales 

u Come then on the tip of my tail,” said the fox. 

11 Oh no ! I will not; thou wilt eat me/' said the little 
bonnach. 

“ Come into my ear,” said the fox. 

“ I will not go; thou wilt eat me/’ said the little 
bonnach. 

“ Come into my mouth/’ said the fox. 

“Thou wilt eat me that way at all events/’ said the 
little bonnach. 

“ Oh no, I will not eat thee,” said the fox. “ When I 
am swimming I cannot eat anything at all.” 

He went into the fox’s mouth. 

“ Oh ! ho! ” said the fox, “ I may do my own pleasure 
on thee now. It was long ago said that a hard morsel is 
no good in the mouth.” 

The fox ate the little bonnach. Then he went to a loch, 
and he caught hold of a duck that was in it, and he ate 
that. 

He went up to a hillside, and he began to stroke his 
sides on the hill. 

“ Oh, king! how finely a bullet would spank upon my 
rib just now.” 

Who was listening but a hunter. 

“ Ill try that upon thee directly,” said the hunter. 

“ Bad luck to this place,” quoth the fox, “ in which a 
creature dares not say a word in fun that is not taken in 
earnest.” 

The hunter put a bullet in his gun, and he fired at him 
and killed him, and that was the end of the Russet Dog. 



Smallhead and the King’s Sons 



jONG ago there lived in Erin a woman 
who married a man of high degree and 
had one daughter. Soon after the birth 
of the daughter the husband died. 

The woman was not long a widow 
when she married a second time, and had 
two daughters. These two daughters hated their half- 
sister, thought she was not so wise as another, and nick¬ 
named her Smallhead. When the elder of the two sisters 
was fourteen years old their father died. The mother was 
in great grief then, and began to pine away. She used 
to sit at home in the corner and never left the house. 
Smallhead was kind to her mother, and the mother was 
fonder of her eldest daughter than of the other two, who 
were ashamed of her. 

At last the two sisters made up in their minds to kill 
their mother. One day, while their half-sister was gone, 

















136 Celtic Fairy Tales 

they put the mother in a pot, boiled her, and threw the 
bones outside. When Smallhead came home there was 
no sign of the mother. 

“ Where is my mother ? ” asked she of the other two. 

“ She went out somewhere. How should we know 
where she is ? ” 

“ Oh, wicked girls ! you have killed my mother,” said 
Smallhead. 

Smallhead wouldn’t leave the house now at all, and the 
sisters were very angry. 

il No man will marry either one of us,” said they, “ if he 
sees our fool of a sister.” 

Since they could not drive Smallhead from the house 
they made up their minds to go away themselves. One 
fine morning they left home unknown to their half-sister 
and travelled on many miles. When Smallhead discovered 
that her sisters were gone she hurried after them and 
never stopped till she came up with the two. They had 
to go home with her that day, but they scolded her 
bitterly. 

The two settled then to kill Smallhead, so one day they 
took twenty needles and scattered them outside in a pile 
of straw. 11 We are going to that hill beyond,” said they, 
“ to stay till evening, and if you have not all the needles 
that are in that straw outside gathered and on the tables 
before us, we’ll have your life.” 

Away they went to the hill. Smallhead sat down, 
and was crying bitterly when a short grey cat walked in 
and spoke to her. 

“ Why do you cry and lament so ? ” asked the cat. 

“ My sisters abuse me and beat me,” answered Small- 


Smallhead and the King’s Sons 137 

head. “ This morning they said they would kill me in 
the evening unless I had all the needles in the straw 
outside gathered before them.” 

“ Sit down here,” said the cat, “ and dry your tears.” 

The cat soon found the twenty needles and brought 
them to Smallhead. “ Stop there now,” said the cat, 
“and listen to what I tell you. I am your mother; your 
sisters killed me and destroyed my body, but don’t harm 
them; do them good, do the best you can for them, save 
them : obey my words and it will be better for you in 
the end.” 

The cat went away for herself, and the sisters came 
home in the evening. The needles were on the table 
before them. Oh, but they were vexed and angry when 
they saw the twenty needles, and they said some one was 
helping their sister! 

One night when Smallhead was in bed and asleep they 
started away again, resolved this time never to return. 
Smallhead slept till morning. When she saw that the 
sisters were gone she followed, traced them from place 
to place, inquired here and there day after day, till one 
evening some person told her that they were in the house 
of an old hag, a terrible enchantress, who had one son 
and three daughters : that the house was a bad place to be 
in, for the old hag had more power of witchcraft than 
any one and was very wicked. 

Smallhead hurried away to save her sisters, and facing 
the house knocked at the door, and asked lodgings for 
God’s sake. 

“ Oh, then,” said the hag, “ it is hard to refuse any 
one lodgings, and besides on such a wild, stormy night. 


138 Celtic Fairy Tales 

I wonder if you are anything to the young ladies who 
came the way this evening ? ” 

The two sisters heard this and were angry enough 
that Smallhead was in it, but they said nothing, not 
wishing the old hag to know their relationship. After 
supper the hag told the three strangers to sleep in a room 
on the right side of the house. When her own daughters 
were going to bed Smallhead saw her tie a ribbon around 
the neck of each one of them, and heard her say : “ Do 
you sleep in the left-hand bed.” Smallhead hurried and 
said to her sisters : “ Come quickly, or I’ll tell the woman 
who you are.” 

They took the bed in the left-hand room and were in it 
before the hag’s daughters came. 

“ Oh,” said the daughers, “ the other bed is as good.’ 
So they took the bed in the right-hand room. When 
Smallhead knew that the hag’s daughters were asleep she 
rose, took the ribbons off their necks, and put them on 
her sister’s necks and on her own. She lay awake and 
watched them. After a while she heard the hag say to her 
son : 

“ Go, now, and kill the three girls ; they have the 
clothes and money.” 

“You have killed enough in your life and so let these 
go,” said the son. 

But the old woman would not listen. The boy rose up, 
fearing his mother, and taking a long knife, went to the 
right-hand room and cut the throats of the three girls with¬ 
out ribbons. He went to bed then for himself, and when 
Smallhead found that the old hag was asleep she roused 
her sisters, told what had happened, made them dress 










































































































Smallhead and the King’s Sons 139 

quickly and follow her. Believe me, they were willing and 
glad to follow her this time. 

The three travelled briskly and came soon to a bridge, 
called at that time “The Bridge of Blood.” Whoever had 
killed a person could not cross the bridge. When the 
three girls came to the bridge the two sisters stopped : 
they could not go a step further. Smallhead ran across 
and went back again. 

il If I did not know that you killed our mother,” said 
she, u I might know it now, for this is the Bridge of 
Blood.” 

She carried one sister over the bridge on her back and 
then the other. Hardly was this done when the hag was 
at the bridge. 

“ Bad luck to you, Smallhead ! ” said she, “ I did not 
know that it was you that was in it last evening. You 
have killed my three daughters.” 

“ It wasn’t I that killed them, but yourself,” said Small¬ 
head. 

The old hag could not cross the bridge, so she began to 
curse, and she put every curse on Smallhead that she 
could remember. The sisters travelled on till they came 
to a King’s castle. They heard that two servants were 
needed in the castle. 

“ Go now,” said Smallhead to the two sisters, u and ask 
for. service. Be faithful and do well. You can never go 
back by the road you came.” 

The two found employment at the King’s castle. 
Smallhead took lodgings in the house of a blacksmith near by. 

“ I should be glad to find a place as kitchen-maid in the 
castle,” said Smallhead to the blacksmith’s wife. 


140 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ I will go to the castle and find a place for you if I 
can/' said the woman. 

The blacksmith’s wife found a place for Smallhead as 
kitchen-maid in the castle, and she went there next day. 

u I must be careful/’ thought Smallhead, 0 and do my 
best. I am in a strange place. My two sisters are here 
in the King’s castle. Who knows, we may have great 
fortune yet.” 

She dressed neatly and was cheerful. Every one liked 
her, liked her better than her sisters, though they were 
beautiful. The King had two sons, one at home and the 
other abroad. Smallhead thought to herself one day : “ It 
is time for the son who is here in the castle to marry. I 
will speak to him the first time I can.” One day she saw 
him alone in the garden, went up to him, and said : 

“ Why are you not getting married, it is high time for 
you ? ” 

He only laughed and thought she was too bold, but 
then thinking that she was a simple-minded girl who 
wished to be pleasant, he said : 

il I will tell you the reason : My grandfather bound my 
father by an oath never to let his oldest son marry until he 
could get the Sword of Light, and I am afraid that I shall 
be long without marrying.” 

“ Do you know where the Sword of Light is, or who has 
it ? ” asked Smallhead. 

“ I do,” said the King’s son, “ an old hag who has great 
power and enchantment, and she lives a long distance from 
this, beyond the Bridge of Blood. I cannot go there my¬ 
self, I cannot cross the bridge, for I have killed men in 
battle. Even if I could cross the bridge I would not go, 


Smallhead and the King’s Sons 141 

for many is the King’s son that hag has destroyed or en¬ 
chanted.” 

“ Suppose some person were to bring the Sword of 
Light, and that person a woman, would you marry her ? ” 

“ I would, indeed,” said the King’s son. 

11 If you promise to marry my elder sister I will strive to 
bring the Sword of Light.” 

“ I will promise most willingly,” said the King’s son. 

Next morning early, Smallhead set out on her journey. 
Calling at the first shop she bought a stone weight 
of salt, and went on her way, never stopping or resting 
till she reached the hag’s house at nightfall. She 
climbed to the gable, looked down, and saw the son 
making a great pot of stirabout for his mother, and she 
hurrying him. “ I am as hungry as a hawk ! ” cried she. 

Whenever the boy looked away, Smallhead dropped salt 
down, dropped it when he was not looking, dropped it till 
she had the whole stone of salt in the stirabout. The old 
hag waited and waited till at last she cried out: “ Bring 
the stirabout. I am starving! Bring the pot. I will eat 
from the pot. Give the milk here as well.” 

The boy brought the stirabout and the milk, the old 
woman began to eat, but the first taste she got she spat 
out and screamed: " You put salt in the pot in place 
of meal!” 

“ I did not, mother.” 

“ You did, and it’s a mean trick that you played on me. 
Throw this stirabout to the pig outside and go for water to 
the well in the field.” 

“ I cannot go,” said the boy, “ the night is too dark; I 
might fall into the well.” 


142 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ You must go and bring the water; I cannot live till 
morning without eating.” 

11 1 am as hungry as yourself/’ said the boy, “ but how 
can I go to the well without a light ? I will not go unless 
you give me a light.” 

“If I give you the Sword of Light there is no knowing 
who may follow you ; maybe that devil of a Smallhead is 
outside.” 

But sooner than fast till morning the old hag gave the 
Sword of Light to her son, warning him to take good care 
of it. He took the Sword of Light and went out. As he 
saw no one when he came to the well he left the sword on 
the top of the steps going down to the water, so as to have 
good light. He had not gone down many steps when 
Smallhead had the sword, and away she ran over hills, 
dales, and valleys towards the Bridge of Blood. 

The boy shouted and screamed with all his might. Out 
ran the hag. “ Where is the sword ? ” cried she. 

“Some one took it from the step.” 

Off rushed the hag, following the light, but she didn’t 
come near Smallhead till she was over the bridge. 

“ Give me the Sword of Light, or bad luck to you,” cried 
the hag. 

“ Indeed, then, I will not ; I will keep it, and bad luck to 
yourself,” answered Smallhead. 

On the following morning she walked up to the King’s 
son and said : 

“ I have the Sword of Light; now will you marry my 
sister ? ” 

“ I will,” said he. 

The King’s son married Smallhead’s sister and got the 


Smallhead and the King’s Sons 143 

Sword of Light. Smallhead stayed no longer in the kitchen 
—the sister didn’t care to have her in kitchen or parlour. 

The King’s second son came home. He was not long 
in the castle when Smallhead said to herself, “ Maybe he 
will marry my second sister.” 

She saw him one day in the garden, went toward him ; 
he said something, she answered, then asked : “ Is it not 
time for you to be getting married like your brother ? ” 

“ When my grandfather was dying,” said the young 
man, “ he bound my father not to let his second son marry 
till he had the Black Book. This book used to shine and 
give brighter light than ever the Sword of Light did, and I 
suppose it does yet. The old hag beyond the Bridge ot 
Blood has the book, and no one dares to go near her, 
for many is the King’s son killed or enchanted by that 
woman.” 

“ Would you marry my second sister if you were to get 
the Black Book ? ” 

“ I would, indeed ; I would marry any woman if I got 
the Black Book with her. The Sword of Light and the 
Black Book were in our family till my grandfather’s time, 
then they were stolen by that cursed old hag.” 

“ I will have the book,” said Smallhead, “ or die in the 
trial to get it.” 

Knowing that stirabout was the main food of the hag, 
Smallhead settled in her mind to play another trick. Taking 
a bag she scraped the chimney, gathered about a stone of 
soot, and took it with her. The night was dark and rainy. 
When she reached the hag’s house, she climbed up the 
gable to the chimney and found that the son was making 
stirabout for his mother. She dropped the soot down by 


144 Celtic Fairy Tales 

degrees till at last the whole stone of soot was in the pot; 
then she scraped around the top of the chimney till a lump 
of soot fell on the boy’s hand. 

“ Oh, mother,” said he, “ the night is wet and soft, the 
soot is falling.” 

“ Cover the pot,” said the hag. “ Be quick with that 
stirabout, I am starving.” 

The boy took the pot to his mother. 

“ Bad luck to you,” cried the hag the moment she tasted 
the stirabout, “this is full of soot; throw it out to the 
Pig-” 

“ If I throw it out there is no water inside to make 
more, and I’ll not go in the dark and rain to the well.” 

“ You must go ! ” screamed she. 

“ I’ll not stir a foot out of this unless I get a light,” said 
the boy. 

“ Is it the book you are thinking of, you fool, to take it 
and lose it as you did the sword ? Smallhead is watching 
you.” 

“ How could Smallhead, the creature, be outside all the 
time? If you have no use for the water you can do with¬ 
out it.” 

Sooner than stop fasting till morning, the hag gave her 
son the book, saying : a Do not put this down or let it from 
your hand till you come in, or I’ll have your life.” 

The boy took the book and went to the well. Smallhead 
followed him carefully. He took the book down into the 
well with him, and when he was stooping to dip water she 
snatched the book and pushed him into the well, where he 
came very near drowning. 

Smallhead was far away when the boy recovered, and 


4 


Smallhead and the King’s Sons 145 

began to scream and shout to his mother. She came in a 
hurry, and finding that the book was gone, fell into such a 
rage that she thrust a knife into her son’s heart and ran 
after Smallhead, who had crossed the bridge before the hag 
could come up with her. 

When the old woman saw Smallhead on the other side 
of the bridge facing her and dancing with delight, she 
screamed : 

"You took the Sword of Light and the Black Book, and 
your two sisters are married. Oh, then, bad luck to you. 
I will put my curse on you wherever you go. You have 
all my children killed, and I a poor, feeble, old woman.” 

“ Bad luck to yourself,” said Smallhead. “ I am not 
afraid of a curse from the like of you. If you had lived an 
honest life you wouldn’t be as you are to-day.” 

“ Now, Smallhead,” said the old hag, “ you have me 
robbed of everything, and my children destroyed. Your 
two sisters are well married. Your fortune began with 
my ruin. Come, now, and take care of me in my old age. 
I’ll take my curse from you, and you will have good luck. 
I bind myself never to harm a hair of your head.’’ 

Smallhead thought awhile, promised to do this, and 
said : “ If you harm me, or try to harm me, it will be the 
worse for yourself.” 

The old hag was satisfied and Went home. Smallhead 
went to the castle and was received with great joy. Next 
morning she found the King’s son in the garden, and said : 
" If you marry my sister to-morrow, you will have the 
Black Book.” 

il I will marry her gladly,” said the King’s son. 

Next day the marriage was celebrated and the King’s 
% 


K 


146 Celtic Fairy Tales 

son got the book. Smallhead remained in the castle about 
a week, then she left good health with her sisters and went 
to the hag's house. The old woman was glad to see her 
and showed the girl her work. All Smallhead had to do 
was to wait on the hag and feed a large pig that she had. 

“ I am fatting that pig," said the hag ; “ he is seven 
years old now, and the longer you keep a pig the harder 
his meat is : we’ll keep this pig a while longer, and then 
we’ll kill and eat him." 

Smallhead did her work; the old hag taught her some 
things, and Smallhead learned herself far more than the 
hag dreamt of. The girl fed the pig three times a day, 
never thinking that he could be anything but a pig. The 
hag had sent word to a sister that she had in the Eastern 
World, bidding her come and they would kill the pig 
and have a great feast. The sister came, and one day 
when the hag was going to walk with her sister she 
said to Smallhead : 

“ Give the pig plenty of meal to-day ; this is the last 
food he’ll have ; give him his fill.” 

The pig had his own mind and knew what was coming. 
He put his nose under the pot and threw it on Smallhead’s 
toes, and she barefoot. With that she ran into the house 
for a stick, and seeing a rod on the edge of the loft, 
snatched it and hit the pig. 

That moment the pig was a splendid young man. 

Smallhead was amazed. 

“ Never fear," said the young man, li I am the son of a 
King that the old hag hated, the King of Munster. She 
stole me from my father seven years ago and enchanted 
me—made a pig of me." 


Smallhead and the King’s Sons 147 

Smallhead told the King’s son, then, how the hag had 
treated her. il I must make a pig of you again,” said she. 



a for the hag is coming. Be patient and I’ll save you, if 
you promise to marry me." 

“ I promise you," said the King’s son. 
















148 Celtic Fairy Tales 

With that she struck him, and he was a pig again. 
She put the switch in its place and was at her work when 
the two sisters came. The pig ate his meal now with 
a good heart, for he felt sure of rescue. 

“ Who is that girl you have in the house, and where 
did you find her ? ” asked the sister. 

i( All my children died of the plague, and I took this 
girl to help me. She is a very good servant.” 

At night the hag slept in one room, her sister in 
another, and Smallhead in a third. When the two sisters 
were sleeping soundly Smallhead rose, stole the hag’s 
magic book, and then took the rod. She went next to 
where the pig was, and with one blow of the rod made 
a man of him. 

With the help of the magic book Smallhead made two 
doves of herself and the King’s son, and they took flight 
through the air and flew on without stopping. Next 
morning the hag called Smallhead, but she did not come. 
She hurried out to see the pig. The pig was gone. She 
ran to her book. Not a sign of it. 

“ Oh! ” cried she, “ that villain of a Smallhead has 
robbed me. She has stolen my book, made a man of the 
pig, and taken him away with her.” 

What could she do but tell her whole story to the 
sister. “ Go you,” said she, “ and follow them. You 
have more enchantment than Smallhead has.” 

i( How am I to know them ? ” asked the sister. 

u Bring the first two strange things that you find; 
they will turn themselves into something wonderful.” 

The sister then made a hawk of herself and flew away 
as swiftly as any March wind. 


Smallhead and the King’s Sons 149 

“Look behind/' said Smallhead to the King’s son 
some hours later ; “ see what is coming.” 

“ I see nothing/’ said he, “ but a hawk coming swiftly.” 

“ That is the hag’s sister. She has three times more 
enchantment than the hag herself. But fly down on the 
ditch and be picking yourself as doves do in rainy weather, 
and maybe she’ll pass without seeing us.” 

The hawk saw the doves, but thinking them nothing 
wonderful, flew on till evening, and then went back to her 
sister. 

“ Did you see anything wonderful ? ” 

“ I did not; I saw only two doves, and they picking 
themselves.” 

“You fool, those doves were Smallhead and the King’s 
son. Off with you in the morning and don't let me see 
you again without the two with you.” 

Away went the hawk a second time, and swiftly as 
Smallhead and the King’s son flew, the hawk was gaining 
on them. Seeing this Smallhead and the King’s son 
dropped down into a large village, and, it being market-day, 
they made two heather brooms of themselves. The two 
brooms began to sweep the road without any one holding 
them, and swept toward each other. This was a great 
wonder. Crowds gathered at once around the two 
brooms. 

The old hag flying over in the form of a hawk saw this 
and thinking that it must be Smallhead and the King’s son 
were in it, came down, turned into a woman, and said to 
herself: 

11 I’ll have those two brooms.” 

She pushed forward so quickly through the crowd that 


150 Celtic Fairy Tales 

she came near knocking down a man standing before her. 
The man was vexed. 

“You cursed old hag!” cried he, “do you want to 
knock us down ? ” With that he gave her a blow and drove 
her against another man, that man gave her a push that 
sent her spinning against a third man, and so on till 
between them all they came near putting the life out of her, 
and pushed her away from the brooms. A woman in the 
crowd called out then : 

“ It would be nothing but right to knock the head off 
that old hag, and she trying to push us away from the 
mercy of God, for it was God who sent the brooms to 
sweep the road for us.” 

“ True for you,” said another woman. With that the 
people were as angry as angry could be, and were ready 
to kill the hag. They were going to take the head 
off the hag when she made a hawk of herself and flew 
away, vowing never to do another stroke of work for her 
sister. She might do her own work or let it alone. 

When the hawk disappeared the two heather brooms 
rose and turned into doves. The people felt sure when 
they saw the doves that the brooms were a blessing from 
heaven, and it was the old hag that drove them away. 

On the following day Smallhead and the King’s son saw 
his father’s castle, and the two came down not too far from 
it in their own forms. Smallhead was a very beautiful 
woman now, and why not ? She had the magic and didn’t 
spare it. She made herself as beautiful as ever she could : 
the like of her was not to be seen in that kingdom or the 
next one. 

The King’s son was in love with her that minute, and 


Smallhead and the King’s Sons 151 

did not wish to part with her, but she would not go with 
him. 

“ When you are at your father’s castle,” said Smallhead, 
“ all will be overjoyed to see you, and the king will give a 
great feast in your honour. If you kiss any one or let any 
living thing kiss you, you’ll forget me for ever.” 

“ I will not let even my own mother kiss me,” said he. 

The King’s son went to the castle. All were overjoyed ; 
they had thought him dead, had not seen him for seven 
years. He would let no one come near to kiss him. “ I 
am bound by oath to kiss no one,” said he to his mother. 
At that moment an old grey hound came in, and with one 
spring was on his shoulder licking his face : all that the 
King’s son had gone through in seven years was forgotten 
in one moment. 

Smallhead went toward a forge near the castle. The 
smith had a wife far younger than himself, and a step¬ 
daughter. They were no beauties. In the rear of the 
forge was a well and a tree growing over it. “ I will go 
up in that tree,” thought Smallhead. “ and spend the 
night in it.” She went up and sat just over the well. 
She was not long in the tree when the moon came out 
high above the hill tops and shone on the well. The 
blacksmith’s stepdaughter, coming for water, looked down 
in the well, saw the face of the woman above in the tree, 
thought it her own face, and cried : 

“ Oh, then, to have me bringing water to a smith, and I 
such a beauty. I’ll never bring another drop to him.” 
With that she cast the pail in the ditch and ran off to find 
a king’s son to marry. 

When she was not coming with the water, and the 


152 Celtic Fairy Tales 

blacksmith waiting to wash after his day’s work in the 
forge, he sent the mother. The mother had nothing but a 
pot to get the water in, so off she went with that, and 
coming to the well saw the beautiful face in the water. 

“Oh, you black, swarthy villain of a smith,” cried she, 
“ bad luck to the hour that I met you, and I such a beauty. 
I’ll never draw another drop of water for the life of 
you!” 

She threw the pot down, broke it, and hurried away to 
find some king’s son. 

When neither mother nor daughter came back with water 
the smith himself went to see what was keeping them. He 
saw the pail in the ditch, and, catching it, went to the well; 
looking down, he saw the beautiful face of a woman in the 
w T ater. Being a man, he knew that it was not his own face 
that was in it, so he looked up, and there in the tree saw a 
woman. He spoke to her and said : 

“ I know now why my wife and her daughter did not 
bring water. They saw your face in the well, and, thinking 
themselves too good for me, ran away. You must come 
now and keep the house till I find them.” 

il I will help you,” said Smallhead. She came down, 
went to the smith’s house, and showed the road that the 
women took. The smith hurried after them, and found the 
two in a village ten miles away. He explained their own 
folly to them, and they came home. 

The mother and daughter washed fine linen for the castle. 
Smallhead saw them ironing one day, and said : 

“ Sit down : I will iron for you.” 

She caught the iron, and in an hour had the work of the 
day done. 


Smallhead and the King’s Sons 153 

The women were delighted. In the evening the daughter 
took the linen to the housekeeper at the castle. 

“ Who ironed this linen ?” asked the housekeeper. 

u My mother and I. M 

“ Indeed, then, you did not. You can’t do the like of 
that work, and tell me who did it.” 

The girl was in dread now and answered : 

il It is a woman who is stopping with us who did the 
ironing.” 

The housekeeper went to the Queen and showed her the 
linen. 

“Send that woman to the castle,” said the Queen. 

Smallhead went: the Queen welcomed her, wondered at 
her beauty; put her over all the maids in the castle. 
Smallhead could do anything; everybody was fond of her. 
The King’s son never knew that he had seen her before, 
and she lived in the castle a year; what the Queen told 
her she did. 

The King had made a match for his son with the 
daughter of the King of Ulster. There was a great feast 
in the castle in honour of the young couple, the marriage, 
was to be a week later. The bride’s father brought many 
of his people who were versed in all kinds of tricks and en¬ 
chantment. 

The King knew that Smallhead could do many things, 
for neither the Queen nor himself had asked her to do a 
thing that she did not do in a twinkle. 

“ Now,” said the King to the Queen, “ I think she can 
do something that his people cannot do.” He summoned 
Smallhead and asked : 

“Can you amuse the strangers ? ” 


154 Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ I can if you wish me to do so.” 

When the time came and the Ulster men had shown 
their best tricks, Smallhead came forward and raised the 
window, which was forty feet from the ground. She had 
a small ball of thread in her hand ; she tied one end of 
the thread to the window, threw the ball out and over a 
wall near the castle; then she passed out the window, 
walked on the thread and kept time to music from players 
that no man could see. She came in ; all cheered her and 
were greatly delighted. 

u I can do that,” said the King of Ulster’s daughter, and 
sprang out on the string; but if she did she fell and broke 
her neck on the stones below. There were cries, there was 
lamentation, and, in place of a marriage, a funeral. 

The King’s son was angry and grieved and wanted to 
drive Smallhead from the castle in some way. 

“She is not to blame,” said the King of Munster, who did 
nothing but praise her. 

Another year passed : the King got the daughter of the 
King of Connacht for his son. There was a great feast 
before the wedding day, and as the Connacht people are full 
of enchantment and witchcraft, the King of Munster called 
Smallhead and said : 

“ Now show the best trick of any.” 

“ I will,” said Smallhead. 

When the feast was over and the Connacht men had shown 
their tricks the King of Munster called Smallhead. 

She stood before the company, threw two grains of wheat 
on the floor, and spoke some magic words. There was a 
hen and a cock there before her of beautiful plumage ; she 
threw a grain of wheat between them; the hen sprang to eat 


Smallhead and the King’s Sons 155 

the wheat, the cock gave her a blow of his bill, the hen drew 
back, looked at him, and said : 

“ Bad luck to you, you wouldn t do the like of that 
when 1 was serving the old hag and you her pig, and I 
made a man of you and gave you back your own form. 

The King’s son looked at her and thought, “ There must 
be something in this.” 

Smallhead threw a second grain. The cock pecked the 
hen again. “ Oh,” said the hen, “ you would not do that 
the day the hag’s sister was hunting us, and we two 
doves.” 

The King’s son was still more astonished. 

She threw a third grain. The cock struck the hen, and 
she said, “ You would not do that to me the day I made 
two heather brooms out of you and myself.” She threw 
a fourth grain. The cock pecked the hen a fourth time. 
“ You would not do that the day you promised not to let any 
living thing kiss you or kiss any one yourself but me—you 
let the hound kiss you and you forgot me.” 

The King’s son made one bound forward, embraced and 
kissed Smallhead, and told the King his whole story from 
beginning to end. 

“ This is my wife,” said he; ‘ 1 I’ll marry no other 
woman.” 

li Whose wife will my daughter be ? ” asked the King of 
Connacht. 

" Oh, she will be the wife of the man who will marry 
her,” said the King of Munster, “ my son gave his word 
to this woman before he saw your daughter, and he must 
keep it.” 

So Smallhead married the King of Munster’s son. 



The 


Legend of Knockgrafton 



HERE was once a poor man who lived in 
the fertile glen of Aherlow, at the foot of 
the gloomy Galtee mountains, and he had a 
great hump on his back : he looked just as 
if his body had been rolled up and placed 
upon his shoulders ; and his head was 
pressed down with the weight so much that his chin, when 
he was sitting, used to rest upon his knees for support. 
The country people were rather shy of meeting him in any 
lonesome place, for though, poor creature, he was as harm¬ 
less and as inoffensive as a new-born infant, yet his defor¬ 
mity was so great that he scarcely appeared to be a human 
creature, and some ill-minded persons had set strange 
stories about him afloat. He was said to have a great 
knowledge of herbs and charms ; but certain it was that he 
had a mighty skilful hand in plaiting straw and rushes into 








The Legend of Knockgrafton 157 

hats and baskets, which was the way he made his liveli¬ 
hood. 

Lusmore, for that was the nickname put upon him by 
reason of his always wearing a sprig of the fairy cap, or 
lusmore (the foxglove), in his little straw hat, would ever 
get a higher penny for his plaited work than any one else, 
and perhaps that was the reason why some one, out of 
envy, had circulated the strange stories about him. Be 
that as it may, it happened that he was returning one 
evening from the pretty town of Cahir towards Cappagh, 
and as little Lusmore walked very slowly, on account of 
the great hump upon his back, it was quite dark when he 
came to the old moat of Knockgrafton, which stood on the 
right-hand side of his road. Tired and weary was he, and 
noways comfortable in his own mind at thinking how much 
farther he had to travel, and that he should be walking all 
the night; so he sat down under the moat to rest himself, 
and began looking mournfully enough upon the moon. 

Presently there rose a wild strain of unearthly melody 
upon the ear of little Lusmore; he listened, and he thought 
that he had never heard such ravishing music before. It 
was like the sound of many voices, each mingling and 
blending with the other so strangely that they seemed to 
be one, though all singing different strains, and the words 
of the song were these— 

Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Luan, Da Mort, Da Limn, Da Mort; 

when there would be a moment's pause, and then the round 
of melody went on again. 

Lusmore listened attentively, scarcely drawing his breath 
lest he might lose the slightest note. He now plainly 


158 Celtic Fairy Tales 

perceived that the singing was within the moat; and 
though at first it had charmed him so much, he began to 
get tired of hearing the same round sung over and over 
so often without any change ; so availing himself of the 



TV Loan TVMortTV Uuati X)a 


H B Tjj j 


Jtexr-f 1J ^ 


Luan.Co-ding. Lu<mTXM orF "Do. 

l 'i> JjjjjjJif.-. J JVjj 


J J ji. i -j Jir tr (j 


$ 


l^ortr T)» Lv«Ln.Dat\or<rguyf Tba C^itC 


" J u i J 


SB i \ Bl -i—d-i-rl 


pause when the Da Luan , Da Mori, had been sung three 
times, he took up the tune, and raised it with the words 
augus Da Cadine , and then went on singing with the voices 
inside of the moat, Da Luan , Da Mort , finishing the melody, 
when the pause again came, with augus Da Cadine . 

The fairies within Knockgrafton, for the song was a fairy 
melody, when they heard this addition to the tune, were so 
much delighted that, with instant resolve, it was determined 





























































The Legend of Knockgrafton 159 

to bring the mortal among them, whose musical skill so far 
exceeded theirs, and little Lusmore was conveyed into their 
company with the eddying speed of a whirlwind. 

Glorious to behold was the sight that burst upon him as 
he came down through the moat, twirling round and round, 
with the lightness of a straw, to the sweetest music that 
kept time to his motion. The greatest honour was then 
paid him, for he was put above all the musicians, and he 
had servants tending upon him, and everything to his 
heart's content, and a hearty welcome to all; and, in short, 
he was made as much of as if he had been the first man in 
the land. 

Presently Lusmore saw a great consultation going 
forward among the fairies, and, notwithstanding all their 
civility, he felt very much frightened, until one stepping out 
from the rest came up to him and said,— 

“ Lusmore ! Lusmore! 

Doubt not, nor deplore, 

For the hump which you bore 
On your back is no more ; 

Look down on the floor, 

And view it, Lusmore ! ” 

When these words were said, poor little Lusmore felt 
himself so light, and so happy, that he thought he could 
have bounded at one jump over the moon, like the cow in 
the history of the cat and the fiddle ; and he saw, with 
inexpressible pleasure, his hump tumble down upon the 
ground from his shoulders. He then tried to lift up his 
head, and he did so with becoming caution, fearing that he 
might knock it against the ceiling of the grand hall, where 
he was ; he looked round and round again with greatest 
wonder and delight upon everything, which appeared more 


i6o 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

and more beautiful ; and, overpowered at beholding such a 
resplendent scene, his head grew dizzy, and his eyesight 
became dim. At last he fell into a sound sleep, and when 
he awoke he found that it was broad daylight, the sun shining 
brightly, and the birds singing sweetly ; and that he was 
lying just at the foot of the moat of Knockgrafton, with the 
cows and sheep grazing peacefully round about him. The 
first thing Lusmore did, after saying his prayers, was to 
put his hand behind to feel for his hump, but no sign of 
one was there on his back, and he looked at himself with 
great pride, for he had now become a well-shaped dapper 
little fellow, and more than that, found himself in a full suit 
of new clothes, which he concluded the fairies had made 
for him. 

Towards Cappagh he went, stepping out as lightly, and 
springing up at every step as if he had been all his life 
a dancing-master. Not a creature who met Lusmore 
knew him without his hump, and he had a great work to 
persuade every one that he was the same man—in truth 
he was not, so far as outward appearance went. 

Of course it was not long before the story of Lusmore’s 
hump got about, and a great wonder was made of it. 
Through the country, for miles round, it was the talk of 
every one, high and low. 

One morning, as Lusmore was sitting contented enough, 
at his cabin door, up came an old woman to him, and asked 
him if he could direct her to Cappagh. 

“ I need give you no directions, my good woman,” said 
Lusmore, “ for this is Cappagh ; and whom may you want 
here ? ” 

“ I have come,” said the woman, “ out of Decie’s country, 


The Legend of Knockgrafton 161 

in the county of Waterford looking after one Lusmore, 
who, I have heard tell, had his hump taken off by the 
fairies; for there is a son of a gossip of mine who has got 
a hump on him that will be his death; and maybe if he 
could use the same charm as Lusmore, the hump may be 
taken off him. And now I have told you the reason 
of my coming so far : ’tis to find out about this charm, if 
I can.” 

Lusmore, who was ever a good-natured little fellow, 
told the woman all the particulars, how he had raised the 
tune for the fairies at Knockgrafton, how his hump had 
been removed from his shoulders, and how he had got a 
new suit of clothes into the bargain. 

The woman thanked him very much, and then went 
away quite happy and easy in her own mind. When she 
came back to her gossip’s house, in the county of Waterford, 
she told her everything that Lusmore had said, and they 
put the little hump-backed man, who was a peevish and 
cunning creature from his birth, upon a car, and took him 
all the way across the country. It was a long journey, but 
they did not care for that, so the hump was taken from off 
him; and they brought him, just at nightfall, and left him 
under the old moat of Knockgrafton. 

Jack Madden, for that was the humpy man’s name, had 
not been sitting there long when he heard the tune going 
on within the moat much sweeter than before; for the 
fairies were singing it the way Lusmore had settled their 
music for them, and the song was going on ; Da Luan , Da 
Mort , Da Luan , Da Mort , Da Luan , Da Mort , augus Da 
Cadine, without ever stopping. Jack Madden, who was in 
a great hurry to get quit of his hump, never thought of 


L 


162 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

waiting until the fairies had done, or watching for a fit 
opportunity to raise the tune higher again than Lusmore 
had ; so having heard them sing it over seven times without 
stopping, out he bawls, never minding the time or the 
humour of the tune, or how he could bring his words in 
properly, atigus Da Cadine , augus Da Hena , thinking that if 
one day was good, two were better ; and that if Lusmore 
had one new suit of clothes given him, he should have two. 

No sooner had the words passed his lips than he was 
taken up and whisked into the moat with prodigious force ; 
and the fairies came crowding round about him with great 
anger, screeching, and screaming, and roaring out, “ Who 
spoiled our tune? who spoiled our tune ? ” and one stepped 
up to him, above all the rest and said : 

“Jack Madden ! Jack Madden ! 

Your words came so bad in 
The tune we felt glad in ;— 

This castle you’re had in, 

That your life we may sadden ; 

Here’s two humps for Jack Madden ! ” 

And twenty of the strongest fairies brought Lusmore’s hump 
and put it down upon poor Jack’s back, over his own, 
where it became fixed as firmly as if it was nailed on 
with twelve-penny nails, by the best carpenter that ever 
drove one. Out of their castle they then kicked him; and, 
in the morning, when Jack Madden’s mother and her gossip 
came to look after their little man, they found him half dead, 
lying at the foot of the moat, with the other hump upon his 
back. Well to be sure, how they did look at each other! 
but they were afraid to say anything, lest a hump might be 
put upon their own shoulders. Home they brought the 


The Legend of Knockgrafton 163 

unlucky Jack Madden with them, as downcast in their hearts 
and their looks as ever two gossips were; and what through 
the weight of his other hump, and the long journey, he died 
soon after, leaving they say his heavy curse to any one who 
would go to listen to fairy tunes again. 



Elidore. 

THE days of Henry Beauclerc of England 
there was a little lad named Elidore, who 
was being brought up to be a cleric. Day 
after day he would trudge from his mother’s 
house, and she was a widow, up to the 
monks’ Scriptorium. There he would 
learn his A B C, to read it and to write it. But he 
was a lazy little rogue was this Elidore, and as fast as 
he learned to write one letter, he forgot another; so it 
was very little progress he was making. Now when the 
good monks saw this they remembered the saying of the 
Book : “ Spare the rod and spoil the child,” and whenever 
Elidore forgot a letter they tried to make him remember it 
with the rod. At first they used it seldom and lightly, but 
Elidore was not a boy to be driven, and the more they 
thwacked him the less he learned : so the thwackings 
became more frequent and more severe, till Elidore could 
not stand them any longer. So one day when he was twelve 
years old he upped with him and offed with him into the 
great forest near St. David's. There for two long days and 





Elidore 


T ^5 

two long nights he wandered about eating nothing but 
hips and haws. At last he found himself at the mouth of 
a cave, at the side of a river, and there he sank down, all 
tired and exhausted. Suddenly two little pigmies appeared 
to him and said : u Come with us, and we will lead you 



into a land full of games and sports: ” so Elidore raised 
himself and went with these two; at first through an 
underground passage all in the dark, but soon they came 
out into a most beautiful country, with rivers and meadows, 
woods and plains, as pleasant as can be ; only this there 
was curious about it, that the sun never shone and clouds 







i66 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

were always over the sky, so that neither sun was seen by 
day, nor moon and stars at night. 

The two little men led Elidore before their king, who 
asked why and whence he came. Elidore told him, and 
the king said : “ Thou shalt attend on my son,” and waved 

him away. So for a long time Elidore waited on the king’s 
son, and joined in all the games and sports of the little 
men. 

They were little, but they were not dwarfs, for all their 
limbs were of suitable size one with another. Their hair 
was fair, and hung upon their shoulders like that of women. 
They had little horses, about the size of greyhounds ; and 
did not eat flesh, fowl, or fish, but lived on milk flavoured 
with saffron. And as they had such curious ways, so they 
had strange thoughts. No oath took they, but never a lie 
they spoke. They would jeer and scoff at men for their 
struggles, lying, and treachery. Yet though they were so 
good they worshipped none, unless you might say they were 
worshippers of Truth. 

After a time Elidore began to long to see boys and 
men of his own size, and he begged permission to go 
and visit his mother. So the King gave him permission : 
so the little men led him along the passage, and guided 
him through the forest, till he came near his mother’s 
cottage, and when he entered, was not she rejoiced 
to see her dear son again ? t( Where have you been ? 
What have you done ? ” she cried ; and he had to tell her 
all that had happened to him. She begged of him to stay 
with her, but he had promised the King to go back. And 
soon he returned, after making his mother promise not to 
tell where he was, or with whom. Henceforth Elidore 


Elidore 


167 

lived, partly with the little men, and partly with his mother. 
Now one day, when he was with his mother, he told her of 
the yellow balls they used in their play, and which she felt 
sure must be of gold. So she begged of him that the next 
time he came back to her he would bring with him one of 
these balls. When the time came for him to go back to 
his mother again, he did not wait for the little men to guide 
him back, as he now knew the road. But seizing one of 
the 3 r ellow balls with which he used to play, he rushed home 
through the passage. Now as he got near his mother’s 
house he seemed to hear tiny footsteps behind him, and he 
rushed up to the door as quickly as he could. Just as he 
reached it his foot slipped, and he fell down, and the ball 
rolled out of his hand, just to the feet of his mother. At 
that moment two little men rushed forward, seized the 
ball and ran away, making faces, and spitting at the boy as 
they passed him. Elidore remained with his mother for a 
time; but he missed the play and games of the little men, 
and determined to go back to them. But when he came to 
where the cave had been, near the river where the under¬ 
ground passage commenced, he could not find it again, and 
though he searched again and again in the years to come, 
he could not get back to that fair country. So after a time 
he went back to the monastery, and became in due course a 
monk. And men used to come and seek him out, and ask 
him what had happened to him when he was in the Land of 
the Little Men. Nor could he ever speak of that happy 
time without shedding tears. 

Now it happened once, when this Elidore was old, that 
David, Bishop of St. David’s, came to visit his monastery 
and ask him about the manners and customs of the little 


168 Celtic Fairy Tales 

men, and above all, he was curious to know what language 
they spoke ; and Elidore told him some of their words. 
When they asked for water, they would say : Udor udorum; 
and when they wanted salt, they would say : Hapru udorum. 
And from this, the Bishop, who was a learned man, dis¬ 
covered that they spoke some sort of Greek. For Udor is 
Greek for Water , and Hap for Salt. 

Hence we know that the Britons came from Troy, being 
descendants from Brito, son of Priam, King of Troy. 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg. 



the 

and 


HERE were five hundred blind men, and five 
hundred deaf men, and five hundred limping 
men, and five hundred dumb men, and five 
hundred cripple men. The five hundred 
deaf men had five hundred wives, and the 
five hundred limping men had five hundred wives, and 
five hundred dumb men had five hundred wives, 
the five hundred cripple men had five hundred 
wives. Each five hundred of these had five hundred 
children and five hundred dogs. They were in the 
habit of going about in one band, and were called the 
Sturdy Strolling Beggarly Brotherhood. There was a 
knight in Erin called O'Cronicert, with whom they spent a 
day and a year ; and they ate up all that he had, and 
made a poor man of him, till he had nothing left but an 
old tumble-down black house, and an old lame white horse. 
There was a king in Erin called Brian Boru; and O’Croni- 
cert went to him for help. He cut a cudgel of grey oak on 
the outskirts of the wood, mounted the old lame white horse, 
and set off at speed through wood and over moss and 


170 Celtic Fairy Tales 

rugged ground, till he reached the king’s house. When he 
arrived he went on his knees to the king ; and the king 
said to him, “ What is your new's, O’Cronicert ? ” 

“ I have but poor news for you, king.” 

u What poor news have you ? ” said the king. 

“ That I have had the Sturdy Strolling Beggarly Brother¬ 
hood for a day and a year, and they have eaten all that I 
had, and made a poor man of me,” said he. 

“ Well! ” said the king, “ I am sorry for you ; what do 
you want ? ” 

“ I want help,” said O’Cronicert; “ anything that you 
may be willing to give me.” 

The king promised him a hundred cows. He went to 
the queen, and made his complaint to her, and she gave 
him another hundred. He went to the king’s son, Murdoch 
Mac Brian, and he got another hundred from him. He got 
food and drink at the king’s ; and when he was going away 
he said, 11 Now I am very much obliged to you. This will 
set me very well on my feet. After all that I have got 
there is another thing that I want.” 

“ What is it ? ” said the king. 

“It is the lap-dog that is in and out after the queen that 
I wish for.” 

“ Ha ! ” said the king, “ it is your mightiness and pride 
that has caused the loss of your means; but if you become 
a good man you shall get this along with the rest.” 

O’Cronicert bade the king good-bye, took the lap-dog, 
leapt on the back of the old lame white horse, and went off 
at speed through wood, and over moss and rugged ground. 
After he had gone some distance through the wood a 
roebuck leapt up and the lap-dog went after it. In a 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 171 

moment the deer started up as a woman behind O’Cronicert, 
the handsomest that eye had ever seen from the beginning 
of the universe till the end of eternity. She said to him, 
“ Call your dog oft' me.” 

“ I will do so if you promise to marry me,” said O’Croni- 
cert. 

“ If you keep three vows that I shall lay upon you I will 
marry you,” said she. 

“ What vows are they ? ” said he. 

“The first is that you do not go to ask your worldly 
king to a feast or a dinner without first letting me know,” 
said she. 

“ Hoch ! ” said O’Cronicert, “ do you think that I cannot 
keep that vow ? I would never go to invite my worldly 
king without informing you that I was going to do so. It 
is easy to keep that vow.” 

“You are likely to keep it ! ” said she. 

“ The second vow is,” said she, “ that you do not cast 
up to me in any company or meeting in which we shall be 
together, that you found me in the form of a deer.” 

“ Hoo ! ” said O’Cronicert, “ you need not to lay that 
vow upon me. I would keep it at any rate.” 

“You are likely to keep it ! ” said she. 

“ The third vow is,” said she, “ that you do not leave me 
in the company of only one man while you go out.” It 
was agreed between them that she should marry him. 

They reached the old tumble-down black house. Grass 
they cut in the clefts and ledges of the rocks; a bed they 
made and laid down. O’Cronicert’s wakening from sleep 
was the lowing of cattle and the bleating of sheep and the 
neighing of mares, while he himself was in a bed of gold on 


172 Celtic Fairy Tales 

wheels of silver, going from end to end of the Tower of 
Castle Town. 

“ I am sure that you are surprised,” said she. 

“ I am indeed,” said he. 

“ You are in your own room,” said she. 

“ In my own room,” said he. “ I never had such a 
room.” 

“ I know well that you never had,” said she ; “ but you 
have it now. So long as you keep me you shall keep the 
room.” 

He then rose, and put on his clothes, and went out. He 
took a look at the house when he went out; and it was a 
palace, the like of which he had never seen, and the king 
himself did not possess. He then took a walk round the 
farm ; and he never saw so many cattle, sheep, and horses 
as were on it. He returned to the house, and said to his 
wife that the farm was being ruined by other people’s cattle 
and sheep. “ It is not,” said she : “ your own cattle and 
sheep are on it.” 

“ I never had so many cattle and sheep,” said he. 

“ I know that,” said she ; “ but so long as you keep me 
you shall keep them. There is no good wife whose tocher 
does not follow her.” 

He was now in good circumstances, indeed wealthy. He 
had gold and silver, as well as cattle and sheep. He went 
about with his gun and dogs hunting every day, and was a 
great man. It occurred to him one day that he would go 
to invite the King of Erin to dinner, but he did not tell 
his wife that he was going. His first vow was now broken. 
He sped away to the King of Erin, and invited him and 
his great court to dinner. The King of Erin said to him, 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 173 

a Do you intend to take away the cattle that 1 promised 
you ? ” 

“ Oh! no, King of Erin/ said O’Cronicert ; “ I could 
give you as many to-day.” 

“ Ah ! ” said the king, “ how well you have got on since 
I saw you last! ” 

“ I have indeed,” said O'Cronicert ! “ 1 have fallen in 
with a rich wife who has plenty of gold and silver, and of 
cattle and sheep.” 

“ I am glad of that,” said the King of Erin. 

O’Cronicert said, 11 1 shall feel much obliged if you will 
go with me to dinner, yourself and your great court.” 

“ We will do so willingly," said the king. 

They went with him on that same day. It did not occur to 
O’Cronicert how a dinner could be prepared for the king with¬ 
out his wife knowing that he was coming. When they were 
going on, and had reached the place where O’Cronicert had 
met the deer, he remembered that his vow was broken, and 
he said to the king, il Excuse me; I am going on before to 
the house to tell that you are coming.” 

The king said, “ We will send off one of the lads.” 

“ You will not,” said O’Cronicert; " no lad will serve 
the purpose so well as myself.” 

He set off to the house ; and when he arrived his wife 
was diligently preparing dinner. He told her what he had 
done, and asked her pardon. “ I pardon you this time,” 
said she: u I know what you have done as well as you do 
yourself. The first of your vows is broken.” 

The king and his great court came to O’Cronicert’s 
house ; and the wife had everything ready for them as 
befitted a king and great people ; every kind of drink and 


174 Celtic Fairy Tales 

food. They spent two or three days and nights at dinner, 
eating and drinking. They were praising the dinner highly, 
and O’Cronicert himself was praising it; but his wife was 
not. O’Cronicert was angry that she was not praising it 
and he went and struck her in the mouth with his fist 
and knocked out two of her teeth. “ Why are you not 
praising the dinner like the others, you contemptible deer ? ” 
said he. 

“ I am not,” said she : u I have seen my father’s big 
dogs having a better dinner than you are giving to-night to 
the King of Erin and his court.” 

O’Cronicert got into such a rage that he went outside of 
the door. He was not long standing there when a man 
came riding on a black horse, who in passing caught 
O’Cronicert by the collar of his coat, and took him up 
behind him : and they set off. The rider did not say a 
word to O’Cronicert. The horse was going so swiftly that 
O’Cronicert thought the wind would drive his head off. They 
arrived at a big, big palace, and came off the black horse. 
A stableman came out, and caught the horse, and took it in. 
It was with wine that he was cleaning the horse's feet. 
The rider of the black horse said to O’Cronicert, u Taste 
the wine to see if it is better than the wine that you are 
giving to Brian Boru and his court to-night.” 

O’Cronicert tasted the wine, and said, “ This is better 
wine.” 

The rider of the black horse said, “ How unjust was the 
fist a little ago ! The wind from your fist carried the two 
teeth to me.” 

He then took him into that big, handsome, and noble 
house, and into a room that was full of gentlemen eating 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 175 

and drinking, and he seated him at the head of the table, 
and gave him wine to drink, and said to him, “ Taste that 
wine to see if it is better than the wine that you are giving 
to the King of Erin and his court to-night.” 

tl This is better wine,” said O’Cronicert. 

“ How unjust was the fist a little ago ! ” said the rider 
of the black horse. 

When all was over the rider of the black horse said, 
“ Are you willing to return home now ? ” 

u Yes,” said O’Cronicert, “ very willing.” 

They then rose, and went to the stable : and the black 
horse was taken out ; and they leaped on its back, and 
went away. The rider of the black horse said to O’Croni¬ 
cert, after they had set off, u Do you know who I am?” 

“ I do not,” said O’Cronicert. 

u I am a brother-in-law of yours,” said the rider of the 
black horse ; and though my sister is married to you there 
is not a king or knight in Erin who is a match for her. 
Two of your vows are now broken ; and if you break the 
other vow you shall lose your wife and all that you possess.” 

They arrived at O’Cronicert’s house ; and O’Cronicert 
said, “ I am ashamed to go in, as they do not know where 
I have been since night came.” 

“ Hoo ! ” said the rider, “ they have not missed you at 
all. There is so much conviviality among them, that they 
have not suspected that you have been anywhere. Here 
are the two teeth that you knocked out of the front of 
your wife’s mouth. Put them in their place, and they will 
be as strong as ever.” 

“ Come in with me,” said O’Cronicert to the rider of the 
black horse. 


176 Celtic Fairy Tales 

“ I will not: I disdain to go in,” said the rider of the 
black horse. 

The rider of the black horse bade O’Cronicert good-bye, 
and went away. 

O’Cronicert went in ; and his wife met him as she was 
busy waiting on the gentlemen. He asked her pardon, and 
put the two teeth in the front of her mouth, and they were 
as strong as ever. She said, “ Two of your vows are now 
broken.” No one took notice of him when he went in, or 
said “ Where have you been ? ” They spent the night in 
eating and drinking, and the whole of the next day, 

In the evening the king said, “ I think that it is time for 
us to be going; ” and all said that it was. O’Cronicert 
said, “ You will not go to-night. I am going to get up a 
dance. You will go to-morrow.” 

*• Let them go,” said his wife. 

“ I will not,” said he. 

The dance was set a-going that night. They were play¬ 
ing away at dancing and music till they became warm and 
hot with perspiration. They were going out one after 
another to cool themselves at the side of the house. They 
all went out except O’Cronicert and his wife, and a man 
called Kayn Mac Loy. O’Cronicert himself went out, and 
left his wife and Kayn Mac Loy in the house, and when she 
saw that he had broken his third vow she gave a spring 
through a room, and became a big filly, and gave Kayn 
Mac Loy a kick with her foot, and broke his thigh in two. 
She gave another spring, and smashed the door and went 
away, and was seen no more. She took with her the 
Tower of Castle Town as an armful on her shoulder and a 
light burden on her back, and she left Kayn Mac Loy in 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 177 

the old tumble-down black house in a pool of rain-drip on 
the floor. 

At daybreak next day poor O’Cronicert could only see 
the old house that he had before. Neither cattle nor sheep, 
nor any of the fine things that he had was to be seen. 
One awoke in the morning beside a bush, another beside a 
dyke, and another beside a ditch. The king only had the 
honour of having O’Cronicert’s little hut over his head. 
As they were leaving, Murdoch Mac Brian remembered that 
he had left his own foster-brother Kayn Mac Loy behind, 
and said there should be no separation in life between them 
and that he would go back for him. He found Kayn in 
the old tumble-down black house, in the middle of the floor, 
in a pool of rain-water, with his leg broken ; and he said 
the earth should make a nest in his sole and the sky a 
nest in his head if he did not find a man to cure Kayn’s 
leg. 

They told him that on the Isle of Innisturk was a herb 
that would heal him. 

So Kayn Mac Loy was then borne away, and sent to the 
island, and he was supplied with as much food as would 
keep him for a month, and with two crutches on which he 
would be going out and in as he might desire. At last the 
food was spent, and he was destitute, and he had not found 
the herb. He was in the habit of going down to the shore, 
and gathering shell-fish, and eating it. 

As he was one day on the shore, he saw a big, big man 
landing on the island, and he could see the earth and the 
sky between his legs. He set off with the crutches to try 
if he could get into the hut before the big man would come 
upon him. Despite his efforts, the big man was between 


178 Celtic Fairy Tales 

him and the door, and said to him, ‘‘Unless you deceive 
me, you are Kayn Mac Loy.” 

Kayn Mac Loy said, “ I have never deceived a man : 

I am he.” 

The big man said to him : 

“Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and 
healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are 
cooling; the worm is channering. Pressure and haste hard 
bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, 
and be in Norway before I sleep. 

Kayn Mac Loy said : 

“May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, 
or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to 
put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me why 
you have no church of your own in Norway, so as, as now, to 
be going to the great church of Rome to Rome to-morrow. 

Unless you deceive me you are Machkan-an-Athar, the son 
of the King of Lochlann.” 

The big man said, “I have never deceived any man : I am 
he. I am now going to tell you why we have not a church 
in Lochlann. Seven masons came to build a church, and 
they and my father were bargaining about the building of 
it. The agreement that the masons wanted was that my 
mother and sister would go to see the interior of the church 
when it would be finished. My father was glad to get the 
church built so cheaply. They agreed accordingly ; and the 
masons went in the morning to the place where the church 
was to be built. My father pointed out the spot for the 
foundation. They began to build in the morning, and the 
church was finished before the evening. When it was 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 179 

finished they requested my mother and sister to go to see 
its interior. They had no sooner entered than the doors 
were shut ; and the church went away into the skies in the 
form of a tuft of mist. 



“ Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and 
healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are 
cooling; the worm is channering. Pressure and haste hard 
bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, 
and be in Norway before I sleep. 

Kayn Mac Loy said : 

“ May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, 
or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to 
put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me if you 
heard what befell your mother and sister.” 















180 Celtic Fairy Tales 

“Ah!” said the big man, “ the mischief is upon you ; 
that tale is long to tell ; but I will tell you a short tale 
about the matter. On the day on which they were working 
at the church I was away in the hill hunting game ; and 
when I came home in the evening my brother told me what 
had happened, namely, that my mother and sister had gone 
away in the form of a tuft of mist. I became so cross and 
angry that I resolved to destroy the world till I should find 
out where my mother and sister were. My brother said to 
me that I was a fool to think of such a thing. ‘ I’ll tell 
you/ said he, 'what you’ll do. You will first go to try 
to find out where they are. When you find out where 
they are you will demand them peaceably, and if you do not 
get them peaceably you will fight for them.’ 

“ I took my brother’s advice, and prepared a ship to set 
off with. I set off alone, and embraced the ocean. I was 
overtaken by a great mist, and I came upon an island, and 
there was a large number of ships at anchor near it ; I 
went in amongst them, and went ashore. I saw there a 
big, big woman reaping rushes ; and when she would raise 
her head she would throw her right breast over her shoulder 
and when she would bend it would fall down between her 
legs. I came once behind her, and caught the breast 
with my mouth, and said to her, ‘You are yourself 
witness, woman, that I am the foster-son of your right 
breast.’ ‘ I perceive that, great hero,’ said the old woman, 
4 but my advice to you is to leave this island as fast as you 
can.’ ‘ Why ? ’ said I. ‘ There is a big giant in the cave 
up there/ said she, ‘ and every one of the ships that you 
see he has taken in from the ocean with his breath, and he 
has killed and eaten the men. He is asleep at present, and 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 181 

when he wakens he will have you in a similar manner. A 
large iron door and an oak door are on the cave. When 
the giant draws in his breath the doors open, and when he 
emits his breath the doors shut ; and they are shut as fast 
as though seven small bars, and seven large bars, and seven 
locks were on them. So fast are they that seven crowbars 
could not force them open.’ I said to the old woman, ‘Is 
there any way of destroying him ? ’ ‘ I'll tell you/ said 

she, ‘ how it can be done. He has a weapon above the 
door that is called the short spear : and if you succeed in 
taking off his head with the first blow it will be well ; but 
if you do not, the case will be worse than it was at first.’ 

“ I set off, and reached the cave, the two doors of which 
opened. The giant’s breath drew me into the cave; and 
stools, chairs, and pots were by its action dashing against 
each other, and like to break my legs. The door shut 
when I went in, and was shut as fast as though seven 
small bars, and seven large bars, and seven locks were on 
it ; and seven crowbars could not force it open ; and I was 
a prisoner in the cave. The giant drew in his breath again, 
and the doors opened. I gave a look upwards, and saw the 
short spear, and laid hold of it. I drew the short spear, and I 
warrant you that I dealt him such a blow with it as did not re¬ 
quire to be repeated ; I swept the head off him. I took the 
head down to the old woman, who was reaping the rushes, 
and said to her, ‘ There is the giant’s head for you.’ The old 
woman said, ‘ Brave man ! I knew that you were a hero. 
This island had need of your coming to it to-day. Unless 
you deceive me, you are Mac Connachar son of the King 
of Lochlann.’ ‘ I have never deceived a man. I am he,’ 
said I. ‘I am a soothsayer,’ said she, ‘and know the 


182 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

object of your journey. You are going in quest of your 
mother and sister.’ ' Well/ said I, ‘ I am so far on the 
way if I only knew where to go for them.’ ‘ I’ll tell you 
where they are/ said she ; 1 they are in the kingdom of the 
Red Shield, and the King of the Red Shield is resolved 
to marry your mother, and his son is resolved to marry 
your sister. I’ll tell you how the town is situated. A 
canal of seven times seven paces breadth surrounds it. On 
the canal there is a drawbridge, which is guarded during 
the day by two creatures that no weapon can pierce, as 
they are covered all over with scales, except two spots 
below the neck in which their death-wounds lie. Their 
names are Roar and Rustle. When night comes the bridge 
is raised, and the monsters sleep. A very high and big 
wall surrounds the king’s palace.’ 

“Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and 
healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are 
cooling; the worm is channering. Pressure and haste hard 
bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, 
and be in Norway before I sleep. 

Kayn Mac Loy said : 

“ May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, 
or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to 
put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me if you 
went farther in search of your mother and sister, or if you 
returned home, or what befell you.” 

“ Ah ! ” said the big man, “ the mischief is upon you ; 
that tale is long to tell; but I will tell you another tale. I 
set off, and reached the big town of the Red Shield; and it 
was surrounded by a canal, as the old woman told me ; 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 183 

and there was a drawbridge on the canal. It was night 
when I arrived, and the bridge was raised, and the monsters 
were asleep. I measured two feet before me and a foot 
behind me of the ground on which I was standing, and I 
sprang on the end of my spear and on my tiptoes, and 
reached the place where the monsters were asleep ; and I 
drew the short spear, and I warrant you that I dealt them 
such a blow below the neck as did not require to be repeated. 
I took up the heads and hung them on one of the 
posts of the bridge. I then went on to the wall that sur¬ 
rounded the king’s palace. This wall was so high that it 
was not easy for me to spring over it; and I set to work 
with the short spear, and dug a hole through it, and got in. 
I went to the door of the palace and knocked ; and the 
doorkeeper called out, ‘Who is there?* ‘It is I,* said I. 
My mother and sister recognised my speech ; and my mother 
called, ' Oh ! it is my son ; let him in.’ I then got in, and 
they rose to meet me with great joy. I was supplied with 
food, drink, and a good bed. In the morning breakfast 
was set before us; and after it I said to my mother and 
sister that they had better make ready, and go with me. The 
King of the Red Shield said, 1 It shall not be so. I am 
resolved to marry your mother, and my son is resolved to 
marry your sister.’ ‘ If you wish to marry my mother, and 
if your son wishes to marry my sister, let both of you 
accompany me to my home, and you shall get them there.* 
The King of the Red Shield said, ‘ So be it.’ 

“ We then set off, and came to where my ship was, went 
on board of it, and sailed home. When we were passing 
a place where a great battle was going on, I asked the King 
of the Red Shield what battle it was, and the cause of it. 


184 Celtic Fairy Tales 

( Don’t you know at all ? ” said the King of the Red Shield. 
‘I do not,’ said I. The King of the Red Shield said, 
< That is the battle for the daughter of the King of the Great 
Universe, the most beautiful woman in the world ; and who¬ 
ever wins her by his heroism shall get her in marriage. 



her,’ said the King of the Red Shield. I requested to be 
put on shore, that I might win her by my swiftness and 
strength. They put me on shore ; and I got a sight of 









The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 185 

her on the top of the castle. Having measured two feet 
behind me and a foot before me, I sprang on the end of my 
spear and on my tiptoes, and reached the top of the castle ; 
and I caught the daughter of the King of the Universe in 
my arms and flung her over the castle. I was with her 
and intercepted her before she reached the ground, and I 
took her away on my shoulder, and set off to the shore as 
fast as I could, and delivered her to the King of the Red 
Shield to be put on board the ship. Am I not the best 
warrior that ever sought you ? said I. ‘You can jump 
well ’ said she, ‘ but I have not seen any of your prowess. 
I turned back to meet the warriors, and attacked them with 
the short spear, and did not leave a head on a neck of any 
of them. I then returned, and called to the King of the 
Red Shield to come in to the shore for me. Pretending 
not to hear me, he set the sails in order to return home 
with the daughter of the King of the Great Universe, and 
marry her. I measured two feet behind me and a foot 
before me, and sprang on the end of my spear and on 
my tiptoes and got on board the ship. I then said to 
the King of the Red Shield, ‘ What were you going to do ? 
Why did you not wait for me ? ’ ‘ Oh ! ’ said the king, 

‘ I was only making the ship ready and setting the sails to 
her before going on shore for you. Do you know what I 
am thinking of?’ ‘I do not/said I. ‘It is/ said the 
King, ‘ that I will return home with the daughter of the 
King of the Great Universe, and that you shall go home 
with your mother and sister.’ * That is not to be the 
way of it,’ said I. ‘ She whom I have won by my prowess 
neither you nor any other shall get.’ 

“ The king had a red shield, and if he should get it on, 


186 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

no weapon could make an impression on him. He began 
to put on the red shield, and I struck him with the short 
spear in the middle of his body, and cut him in two, and 
threw him overboard. I then struck the son, and swept his 
head off, and threw him overboard. 

“Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and 
healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are 
cooling; the worm is ehannering. Pressure and haste hard 
bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, 
and be in Norway before I sleep. 

Kayn Mac Loy said : 

“May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, 
or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to 
put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me 
whether any search was made for the daughter of the King 
of the Universe. 

“ Ah ! the mischief is upon you,” said the big man ; “I 
will tell you another short tale. I came home with my 
mother and sister, and the daughter of the King of the 
Universe, and I married the daughter of the King of the 
Universe. The first son I had I named Machkan-na-skaya- 
jayrika (son of the red shield). Not long after this a 
hostile force came to enforce compensation for the King of 
the Red Shield, and a hostile force came from the King 
of the Universe to enforce compensation for the daughter 
of the King of the Universe. I took the daughter of the 
King of the Universe with me on the one shoulder and 
Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika on the other, and I went on 
board the ship and set the sails to her, and I placed the 
ensign of the King of the Great Universe on the one 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 187 

mast, and that of the King of the Red Shield on the 
other, and I blew a trumpet, and passed through the 
midst of them, and I said to them that here was the man, 
and that if they were going to enforce their claims, this was 
the time. All the ships that were there chased me ; and 

we set out on the expanse of ocean. My ship would be 

equalled in speed by but few. One day a thick dark mist 
came on, and they lost sight of me. It happened that I 
came to an island called The Wet Mantle. I built a hut 
there; and another son was born to me, and I called him 
Son of the Wet Mantle. 

“ I was a long time in that island ; but there was enough 
of fruit, fish, and birds in it. My two sons had grown to 
be somewhat big. As I was one day out killing birds, 
I saw a big, big man coming towards the island, and 

I ran to try if I could get into the house before him. 

He met me, and caught me, and put me into a bog up 
to the armpits, and he went into the house, and took out 
on his shoulder the daughter of the King of the Universe, 
and passed close to me in order to irritate me the more. 
The saddest look that I ever gave or ever shall give was 
that I gave when I saw the daughter of the King of the 
Universe on the shoulder of another, and could not take 
her from him. The boys came out where I was ; and I 
bade them bring me the short spear from the house. They 
dragged the short spear after them, and brought it to me ; 
and I cut the ground around me with it till 1 got out. 

“ I was a long time in the Wet Mantle, even till my two 
sons grew to be big lads. They asked me one day if I 
had any thought of going to seek their mother. I told them 
that I was waiting till they were stronger, and that they 


188 Celtic Fairy Tales 

should then go with me. They said that they were leady 
to go with me at any time. I said to them that we had 
better get the ship ready, and go. They said, f Let each of 
us have a ship to himself.’ We arranged accordingly ; and 
each went his own way. 

a As I happened one day to be passing close to land I 
saw a great battle going on. Being under vows never to 
pass a battle without helping the weaker side, I went on 
shore, and set to work with the weaker side, and I knocked 
the head off every one with the short spear. Being tired, 

I lay myself down among the bodies and fell asleep. 

“ Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and 
healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are 
cooling; the worm is ehannering. Pressure and haste hard 
bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, 
and be in Norway before I sleep.” 

Kayn Mac Loy said : 

“May it be no foot to Kayn or a foot to any one after one, 
or I be Kayn son of Loy, if I stretch out my foot for you to 
put a salve of herbs and healing on it, till you tell me if you 
found the daughter of the King of the Universe, or if you 
went home, or what happened to you.” 

“ The mischief is upon you,” said the big man ; that tale 
is long to tell, but I will tell another short tale. When I 
awoke out of sleep I saw a ship making for the place where 
I was lying, and a big giant with only one eye dragging it 
after him : and the ocean reached no higher than his knees. 
He had a big fishing-rod with a big strong line hanging 
from it on which was a very big hook. He was throwing 
the line ashore, and fixing the hook in a body, and lifting 



The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 189 

it on board, and he continued this work till the ship was 
loaded with bodies. He fixed the hook once in my clothes; 
but I was so heavy that the rod could not carry me on 
board. He had to go on shore himself, and carry me on 
board in his arms. I was then in a worse plight than I 
ever was in. The giant set off with the ship, which he 



beautiful as I ever saw came out, and stood in the door of 
the cave. He was handing the bodies to her, and she was 
taking hold of them and putting them into the cave. As 
she took hold of each body she said, ‘ Are you alive ? ’ At 
last the giant took hold of me, and handed me in to her, 
and said, 4 Keep him apart; he is a large body, and I will 
have him to breakfast the first day that I go from home.-’ 







190 Celtic Fairy Tales 

My best time was not when I heard the giant’s sentence 
upon me. When he had eaten enough of the bodies, his 
dinner and supper, he lay down to sleep. When he began 
to snore the damsel came to speak to me ; and she told me 
that she was a king’s daughter the giant had stolen away 
and that she had no way of getting away from him. 
1 I am now/ she said, ‘ seven years except two days with 
him, and there is a drawn sword between us. He 
dared not come nearer me than that till the seven years 
should expire.’ I said to her, ‘ Is there no way of killing 
him?’ ‘ It is not easy to kill him, but we will devise an 
expedient for killing him,’ said she. 1 Look at that pointed 
bar that he uses for roasting the bodies. At dead of 
night gather the embers of the fire together, and put the 
bar in the fire till it be red. Go, then, and thrust it into 
his eye with all your strength, and take care that he does 
not get hold of you, for if he does he will mince you as 
small as midges.’ I then went and gathered the embers 
together, and put the bar in the fire, and made it red, and 
thrust it into his eye ; and from the cry that he gave I 
thought that the rock had split. The giant sprang to his 
feet and chased me through the cave in order to catch me; 
and I picked up a stone that lay cn the floor of the cave, 
and pitched it into the sea ; and it made a plumping noise. 
The bar was sticking in his eye all the time. Thinking 
it was I that had sprung into the sea, he rushed to the 
mouth of the cave, and the bar struck against the door¬ 
post of the cave, and knocked off his brain-cap. The 
giant fell down cold and dead, and the damsel and I were 
seven years and seven days throwing him into the sea in 
pieces. 



KOISHA KAYN 

























The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 191 

“ I wedded the damsel, and a boy was born to us. After 
seven years I started forth again. 

“ I gave her a gold ring, with my name on it, for the boy, 
and when he was old enough he was sent out to seek me. 

“ I then set off to the place where I fought the battle, and 
found the short spear where I left it ; and I was very 
pleased that I found it, and that the ship was safe. I sailed 
a day’s distance from that place, and entered a pretty bay 
that was there, hauled my ship up above the shore, and 
erected a hut there, in which I slept at night. When I 
rose next day I saw a ship making straight for the place 
where I was. When it struck the ground, a big, strong 
champion came out of it, and hauled it up ; and if it did 
not surpass my ship it was not a whit inferior to it ; and I 
said to him, ‘What impertinent fellow are you that has dared 
to haul up your ship alongside of my ship ? ’ ‘I am 
Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika,’ said the champion, * going to 
seek the daughter of the King of the Universe for Mac 
Connachar, son of the King of Lochlann.’ I saluted and 
welcomed him, and said to him, ‘ I am your father: it is 
well that you have come.’ We passed the night cheerily 
in the hut. 

“When I arose on the following day I saw another ship 
making straight for the place where I was ; and a big, 

strong hero came out of it, and hauled it up alongside of 

our ships ; and if it did not surpass them it was not a whit 
inferior to them. ‘ What impertinent fellow are you that 
has dared to haul up your ship alongside of our ships ? ’ 

said I. ‘ I am,’ said he, 4 the Son of the Wet Mantle, 

going to seek the daughter of the King of the Universe for 
Mac Connachar, son of the King of Lochlann.’ ‘ I am your 


192 Celtic Fairy Tales 

father, and this is your brother : it is well that you have 
come,’ said I. We passed the night together in the hut, 
my two sons and I. 

“ When I rose next day I saw another ship coming, 
and making straight for the place where I was. A big, 
strong champion sprang out of it, and hauled it up alongside 
of our ships ; and if it was not higher than they, it was not 
lower. I went down where he was, and said to him, ‘What 
impertinent fellow are you that has dared to haul up your 
ship alongside of our ships ? ’ ‘I am the Son of the Wet 
Mantle,’ said he, ‘ going to seek the daughter of the King of 
the Universe for Mac Connachar, son of the King of Lochlann. 
‘ Have you any token in proof of that?’ said I. ‘I have,’ 
said he : ‘ here is a ring that my mother gave me at my 
father’s request.’ I took hold of the ring, and saw my name 
on it : and the matter was beyond doubt. I said to him, 

‘ I am your father, and here are two half-brothers of yours. 
We are now stronger for going in quest of the daughter of 
the King of the Universe. Four piles are stronger than 
three piles.’ We spent that night cheerily and comfortably 
together in the hut. 

“ On the morrow we met a soothsayer, and he spoke to 
us: ‘ You are going in quest of the daughter of the King of 
the Universe. I will tell you where she is : she is with 
the Son of the Blackbird. 

“ Machkan-na-skaya-jayrika then went and called for 
combat with a hundred fully trained heroes, or the sending 
out to him of the daughter of the King of the Universe. 
The hundred went out ; and he and they began on each 
other, and he killed every one of them. The Son of the 
Wet Mantle called for combat with another hundred, or the 


The Leeching of Kayn’s Leg 193 

sending out of the daughter of the King of the Universe. 
He killed that hundred with the short spear. The Son of 
Secret called for combat with another hundred, or the 
•daughter of the King of the Universe. He killed 
■every one of these with the short spear. I then went 
out to the field, and sounded a challenge on the shield, 
and made the town tremble. The Son of the Blackbird had 
not a man to send out : he had to come out himself; and 
he and I began on each other, and I drew the short spear, 
and swept his head off. I then went into the castle, and 
took out the daughter of the King of the Universe. It was 
thus that it fared with me. 

“ Stretch out your leg, Kayn, till I put a salve of herbs and 
healing to it. Salve and binding herb and the poultice are 
cooling; the worm is ehannering. Pressure and haste hard 
bind me, for I must hear Mass in the great church at Rome, 
and be in Norway before I sleep.” 

Kayn Mac Loy stretched his leg ; and the big man applied 
to it leaves of herbs and healing ; and it was healed. The 
big man took him ashore from the island, and allowed him 
to go home to the king. 

Thus did O’Cronicert win and lose a wife, and thus 
befell the Leeching of the leg of Kayn, son of Loy. 


How Fin went to the Kingdom 
of the Big Men. 

r IN and his men were in the Harbour of 
the Hill of Howth on a hillock, behind the 
wind and in front of the sun, where they 
could see every person, and nobody could 
see them, when they saw a speck coming 
from the west. They thought at first it 
was the blackness of a shower ; but when it came nearer, 
they saw it was a boat. It did not lower sail till it entered 
the harbour. There were three men in it; one for guide 
in the bow, one for steering in the stern, and one for the 
tackle in the centre. They came ashore, and drew it up 
seven times its own length in dry grey grass, where the 
scholars of the city could not make it stock for derision or 
ridicule. 

They then went up to a lovely green spot, and the first 
lifted a handful of round pebbles or shingle, and commanded 
them to become a beautiful house, that no better could be 
found in Ireland; and this was done. The second one 
lifted a slab of slate, and commanded it to be slate on the 



Fin and the Big Men 195 

top of the house, that there was not better in Ireland ; and 
this was done. The third one caught a bunch of shavings and 
commanded them to be pine-wood and timber in the house, 
that there was not in Ireland better ; and this was done. 

This caused much wonder to Fin, who went down where 
the men were, and made inquiries of them, and they 
answered him. He asked whence they were, or whither 
they were going. They said, “ We are three Heroes whom 
the King of the Big Men has sent to ask combat of the 
Fians.” He then asked, “ What was the reason for doing 
this ? ” They said they did not know, but they heard 
that they were strong men, and they came to ask combat 
of Heroes from them. “ Is Fin at Home?” “ He is 
not.” (Great is a man’s leaning towards his own life). 
Fin then put them under crosses and under enchantments, 
that they were not to move from the place where they were 
till they saw him again. 

He went away and made ready his coracle, gave its stern 
to land and prow to sea, hoisted the spotted towering sails 
against the long, tough, lance-shaped mast, cleaving the 
billows in the embrace of the wind in whirls, with a soft 
gentle breeze from the height of the sea-coast, and from 
the rapid tide of the red rocks, that would take willom 
from the hill, foliage from the tree, and heather from 
its stock and roots. Fin was guide in her prow, helm in 
her stern, and tackle in her middle ; and stopping of head 
or foot he did not make till he reached the Kingdom of the 
Big Men. He went ashore and drew up his coracle in grey 
grass. He went up, and a Big Wayfarer met him. Fin 
asked who he was. “ I am,” he said, “ the Red-haired 
Coward of the King of the Big Men; and,” said he to Fin, 


196 Celtic Fairy Tales 

<l you are the one I am in quest of. Great is my esteem 
and respect towards you ; you are the best maiden I have 
ever seen ; you will yourself make a dwarf for the King, 
and your dog (this was Bran) a lapdog. It is long since 
the King has been in want of a dwarf and a lapdog.” He 
took with him Fin ; but another Big Man came, and was 
going to take Fin from him. The two fought; but when 
they had torn each other’s clothes, they left it to Fin to 
judge. He chose the first one. He took Fin with him to 
the palace of the King, whose worthies and high nobles 
assembled to see the little man. The king lifted him upon 
the palm of his hand, and went three times round the town 
with Fin upon one palm and Bran upon the other. He made 
a sleeping-place for him at the end of his own bed. Fin 
was waiting, watching, and observing everything that was 
going on about the house. He observed that the King, as 
soon as night came, rose and went out, and returned no 
more till morning. This caused him much wonder, and at 
last he asked the King why he went away every night and 
left the Queen by herself. “ Why,” said the King, “ do 
you ask?” u For satisfaction to myself,” said Fin; “ for 
it is causing me much wonder.” Now the King had a great 
liking for Fin; he never saw anything that gave him more 
pleasure than he did ; and at last he told him. “ There 
is,” he said, “a great Monster who wants my daughter in 
marriage, and to have half my kingdom to himself; and 
there is not another man in the kingdom who can meet him 
but myself; and I must go every night to hold combat 
with him.” “ Is there,” said Fin, “no man to combat with 
him but yourself ? ” “ There is not,” said the King, “ one 

who will war with him for a single night.” “ It is a pity,” 


Fin and the Big Men 197 

said Fin, “ that this should be called the Kingdom of the 
Big Men. Is he bigger than yourself?” “Never you 
mind,” said the King. “ I will mind,” said Fin ; “ take 
your rest and sleep to-night, and I shall go to meet him.” 
“ Is it you ? ” said the King; “ you would not keep half a 
stroke against him.” 

When night came, and all men went to rest, the King 
was for going away as usual ; but Fin at last prevailed 
upon him to allow himself to go. “ I shall combat him,” 
said he, il or else he knows a trick.” “ I think much,” 
said the King, “ of allowing you to go, seeing he gives my¬ 
self enough to do.” “ Sleep you soundly to-night,” said 
Fin, t( and let me go ; if he comes too violently upon me, I 
shall hasten home.” 

Fin went and reached the place where the combat was 
to be. He saw no one before him, and he began to pace 
backwards and forwards. At last he saw the sea coming- 
in kilns of fire and as a darting serpent, till it came down 
below where he was. A Huge Monster came up and looked 
towards him, and from him. “ What little speck do I see 
there ? ” he said. “ It is I,” said Fin. “ What are you 
doing here?” “I am a messenger from the King of the 
Big Men ; he is under much sorrow and distress; the 
Queen has just died, and I have come to ask if you 
will be so good as to go home to-night without giving 
trouble to the kingdom.” “ I shall do that,” said he ; and 
he went away with the rough humming of a song in his 
mouth. 

Fin went home when the time came, and lay down in his 
own bed, at the foot of the King’s bed. When the King 
awoke, he cried out in great anxiety, u My kingdom is lost, 



198 Celtic Fairy Tales 


and my dwarf and my lapdog are killed ! ” li They are 
not,” said Fin ; "lam here yet; and you have got your 
sleep, a thing you were saying it was rare for you to get.” 
“ How,” said the King, “did you escape, when you are so 
little, while he is enough for myself, though I am so big.’’ 


“ Though you,” said Fin, “ are so big and strong, I am 
quick and active.” 

Next night the King was for going ; but Fin told him to 
take his sleep to-night again. “ I shall stand myself in your 
place, or else a better hero than yonder one must come.” 
“ He will kill you,” said the King, “ I shall take my 
chance,” said Fin. 







Fin and the Big Men 199 

He went, and as happened the night before, he saw no 
one ; and he began to pace backwards and forwards. He 
saw the sea coming in fiery kilns and as a darting serpent; 
and that Huge Man came up. “ Are you here to-night 
again ? ” said he. “I am, and this is my errand : when 
the Queen was being put in the coffin, and the King heard 
the coffin being nailed, and the joiner’s stroke, he broke 
his heart with pain and grief; and the Parliament has 
sent me to ask you to go home to-night till they get the 
King buried.” The Monster went this night also, roughly 
humming a song ; and Fin went home when the time came. 

In the morning the King awoke in great anxiety, and 
called out, “ My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my 
lapdog are killed ! ” and he greatly rejoiced that Fin and 
Bran were alive, and that he himself got rest, after being so 
long without sleep. 

Fin went the third night, alid things happened as before. 
There was no one before him, and he took to pacing to and 
fro. He saw the sea coming till it came down below him : 
the Big Monster came up; he saw the little black speck, 
and asked who was there, and what he wanted. “ I have 
come to combat you,” said Fin. 

Fin and Bran began the combat. Fin was going back¬ 
wards, and the Huge Man was following. Fin called to 
Bran, il Are you going to let him kill me ? ” Bran had a 
venomous shoe ; and he leaped and struck the Huge Man 
with the venomous shoe on the breast-bone, and took the 
heart and lungs out of him. Fin drew his sword, Mac- 
a-Luin, cut off his head, put it on a hempen rope, and went 
with it to the Palace of the King. He took it into the 
Kitchen , and put it behind the door. In the morning the 


200 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

servant could not turn it, nor open the door. The King 
went down ; he saw the Huge Mass, caught it by the top 
of the head, and lifted it, and knew it was the head of the 
Man who was for so long a time asking combat from him, 
and keeping him from sleep. “ How at all,” said he, ** has 
this head come here ? Surely it is not my dwarf that has 
done it,” u Why,” said Fin, 11 should he not ? ” 

Next night the King wanted to go himself to the place 
of combat; 11 because,” said he, “ a bigger one than the 
former will come to-night, and the kingdom will be de¬ 
stroyed, and you yourself killed ; and I shall lose the pleasure 
I take in having you with me.” But Fin went, and that 
Big Man came, asking vengeance for his son, and to have 
the kingdom for himself, or equal combat. He and Fin 
fought; and Fin was going backwards. He spoke to Bran, 
“ Are you going to allow him to kill me ? ” Bran whined, 
and went and sat down on the beach. Fin was ever 
being driven back, and he called out again to Bran. Then 
Bran jumped and struck the Big Man with the venomous 
shoe, and took the heart and the lungs out of him. Fin 
cut the head off, and took it with him, and left it in 
front of the house. The King awoke in great terror, and 
cried out, “ My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my 
lapdog are killed! ” Fin raised himself up and said, 
“ They are not ; ” and the King’s joy was not small when 
he went out and saw the head that was in front of the 
house. 

The next night a Big Hag came ashore, and the tooth in 
the door of her mouth would make a distaff. She sounded 
a challenge on her shield : “ You killed,” she said, “ my 
husband and my son.” “ I did kill them,” said Fin. They 


201 


Fin and the Bio- Men 

fought; and it was worse for Fin to guard himself from 
the tooth than from the hand of the Big Hag. When 
she had nearly done for him Bran struck her with the 
venomous shoe, and killed her as he had done to the 
rest. Fin took with him the head, and left it in front of 
the house. The King awoke in great anxiety, and called 
out, “ My kingdom is lost, and my dwarf and my lapdog 
are killed ! ” “ They are not,” said Fin, answering him ; 

and when they went out and saw the head, the King said, 
“ I and my kingdom will have peace ever after this. The 
mother herself of the brood is killed; but tell me who you 
are. It was foretold for me that it would be Fin-mac-Coul 
that would give me relief, and he is only now eighteen 
years of age. Who are you, then, or what is your name ?” 
“ There never stood,” said Fin, “ on hide of cow or horse, 
one to whom I would deny my name. I am Fin, the Son 
of Coul, son of Looach, son of Trein, son of Fin, son 
of Art, son of the young High King of Erin ; and it is 
time for me now to go home. It has been with much 
wandering out of my way that I have come to your 
kingdom ; and this is the reason why I have come, that I 
might find out what injury I have done to you, or the reason 
why you sent the three heroes to ask combat from me, and 
bring destruction on my Men.” “ You never did any injury 
to me,” said the King ; u and I ask a thousand pardons. 
I did not send the heroes to you. It is not the truth 
they told. They were three men who were courting three 
fairy women, and these gave them their shirts; and when 
they have on their shirts, the combat of a hundred men is 
upon the hand of every one of them. But they must 
put off the shirts every night, and put them on the backs 


202 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

of chairs ; and if the shirts were taken from them they would 
be next day as weak as other people.” 

Fin got every honour, and all that the King could give 
him, and when he went away, the King and the Queen 
and the people went down to the shore to give him their 
blessing. 

Fin now went away in his coracle, and was sailing close 
by the side of the shore, when he saw a young man 
running and calling out to him. Fin came in close to land 
with his coracle, and asked what he wanted. “ I am,’ 
said the young man, “ a good servant wanting a master.” 
“ What work can you do ? ” said Fin. “ I am,” said he, 
“ the best soothsayer that there is.” “Jump into the boat 
then.” The soothsayer jumped in, and they went forward. 

They did not go far when another youth came running. 
“ I am,” he said, “ a good servant wanting a master.” 
“ What work can you do ? ” said Fin. “ I am as good a 
thief as there is.” “Jump into the boat, then ; ” and Fin 
took with him this one also. They saw then a third young 
man running and calling out. They came close to land. 
“ What man are you ? ” said Fin. lt I am,” said he, “the 
best climber that there is. I will take up a hundred pounds 
on my back in a place where a fly could not stand on a calm 
summer day.” “Jump in;” and this one came in also. 
“ I have my pick of servants now,” said Fin; “it cannot 
be but these will suffice.” 

They went ; and stop of head or foot they did not make 
till they reached the Harbour of the Hill of Howth. He 
asked the soothsayer what the three Big Men were doing. 
“ They are,” he said, “ after their supper, and making ready 
for going to bed.” 



Fin and the Big Men 203 

He asked a second time. “ They are,” he said, “ after 
going to bed ; and their shirts are spread on the back of 
chairs.” 

After a while, Fin asked him again, “ What are the Big 
Men doing now ? ” “ They are,” said the soothsayer, 

“sound asleep.” “It would be a good thing if there was 
now a thief to go and steal the shirts.” “ I would do that,” 
said the thief, “ but the doors are locked, and I cannot get 
in.” “ Come,” said the climber, “ on my back, and I shall put 
you in.” He took him up upon his back to the top of the 
chimney, and let him down, and he stole the shirts. 

Fin went where the Fian band was ; and in the morning 
they came to the house where the three Big Men were. 
They sounded a challenge upon their shields, and asked 
them to come out to combat. 

They came out. “ Many a day,” said they, u have we 
been better for combat than we are to-day,” and they con¬ 
fessed to Fin everything as it was. “ You were,” said Fin, 
“ impertinent, but I will forgive you ” ; and he made them 
swear that they would be faithful to himself ever after, 
and ready in every enterprise he would place before them. 



How Cormac Mac Art went 
to Faery. 

ORMAC, son of Art, son of Conn of the 
Hundred Battles, was high King of Ire¬ 
land, and held his Court at Tara. One 
day he saw a youth upon the green 
having in his hand a glittering fairy 
branch with nine apples of red. And 
whensoever the branch was shaken, wounded men and 
women enfeebled by illness would be lulled to sleep by 
the sound of the very sweet fairy music which those apples 
uttered, nor could any one upon earth bear in mind any 
want, woe, or weariness of soul when that branch was shaken 
for him. 

“ Is that branch thy own ? ” said Cormac. 

“ It is indeed mine.” 

“ Wouldst thou sell it ? and what wouldst thou require for 
it?” 














Cormac Mac Art 


205 


“ Will you give me what I ask ? ” said the youth. 

The king promised, and the youth then claimed his wife, 
his daughter, and his son. Sorrowful of heart was the 
king, heaviness of heart filled his wife an ( d children when 
they learned that they must part from him. But Cormac 
shook the branch amongst them, and when they heard the 
soft sweet music of the branch they forgot all care and 
sorrow and went forth to meet the youth, and he and they 
took their departure and were seen no more. Loud cries 
of weeping and mourning were made throughout Erin 
when this was known : but Cormac shook the branch so~_ 
that there was no longer any grief or heaviness of heart 
upon any one. 

After a year Cormac said : “ It is a year to-day since 
my wife, my son, and my daughter were taken from me. I 
will follow them by the same path that they took.” 

Cormac went off, and a dark magical mist rose about him, 
and he chanced to come upon a wonderful marvellous plain. 
Many horsemen were there, busy thatching a house with 
the feathers of foreign birds; when one side was thatched 
they would go and seek more, and when they returned not 
a feather was on the roof. Cormac gazed at them for a 
while and then went forward. 

Again, he saw a youth dragging up trees to make a fire ; 
but before he could find a second tree the first one would be 
burnt, and it seemed to Cormac that his labour would 
never end. 

Cormac journeyed onwards until he saw three immense 
wells on the border of the plain, and on each well was a 
head. From out the mouth of the first head there flowed 
two streams, into it there flowed one; the second head had 


206 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

a stream flowing out of and another stream into its mouth, 
whilst three streams were flowing from the mouth of the 
third head. Great wonder seized Cormac, and he said : 
" I will stay and gaze upon these wells, for I should find no 
man to tell me } r our story.” With that he set onwards till 
he came to a house in the middle of a field. He entered 
and greeted the inmates. There sat within a tall couple 
clad in many-hued garments, and they greeted the king, and 
bade him welcome for the night. 

Then the wife bade her husband seek food, and he arose 
and returned with a huge wild boar upon his back and a log 
in his hand. He cast down the swdne and the log upon the 
floor, and said : “ There is meat ; cook it for yourselves.” 

“ How can I do that ? ” said Cormac. 

“ I will teach you,” said the youth. il Split this great log^ 
make four pieces of it, and make four quarters of the hog • 
put a log under each quarter; tell a true story, and the meat 
will be cooked.” 

“ Tell the first story yourself,” said Cormac. 

“ Seven pigs I have of the same kind as the one I 
brought, and I could feed the world with them. For if a 
pig is killed I have but to put its bones into the stye again, 
and it will be found alive the next morning.” 

The story was true, and a quarter of the pig was cooked. 

Then Cormac begged the woman of the house to tell a 
story. 

“ I have seven "white cows, and they fill seven cauldrons 
with milk every day, and I give my word that they yield as 
much milk as would satisfy the men of the whole world if 
they were out on yonder plain drinking it.” 


Cormac Mac Art 


207 

That story was true, and a second quarter of the pig was 
cooked. 

Cormac was bidden now to tell a story for his quarter, and 
he told how he was upon a search for his wife, his son and 
his daughter that had been borne away from him a year 
before by a youth with a fairy branch. 

“ If what thou sayest be true,” said the man of the house, 
“ thou art indeed Cormac, son of Art, son of Conn of the 
Hundred Battles.” 

“Truly I am/’ quoth Cormac. 

That story was true, and a quarter of the pig was 
cooked. 

il Eat thy meal now,” said the man of the house. 

“I never ate before,” said Cormac, “ having only two people 
in my company.” 

“ Wouldst thou eat it with three others ? ” 

" If they were dear to me, I would,” said Cormac. 

Then the door opened, and there entered the wife and 
children of Cormac: great was his joy and his exulta¬ 
tion. 

Then Manannan mac Lir, lord of the fairy Cavalcade, 
appeared before him in his own true form, and said 
thus : 

“ I it was, Cormac, who bore away these three from thee. 
I it was who gave thee this branch, all that I might bring 
thee here. Eat now and drink.” 

“ I would do so,” said Cormac, “ could I learn the meaning 
of the wonders I saw to-day.” 

“ Thou shalt learn them,” said Manannan. “ The horse¬ 
men thatching the roof with feathers are a likeness of people 



2o8 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

who go forth into the world to seek riches and fortune ; 
when they return their houses are bare, and so they go on 
for ever. The young man dragging up the trees to make a 
fire is a likeness of those who labour for others : much 
trouble they have, but they never warm themselves at the 
fire. The three heads in the wells are three kinds of men. 
Some there are who give freely when they get freely; some 
who give freely though they get little ; some who get much 
and give little, and they are the worst of the three, Cormac,” 
said Manannan. 

After that Cormac and his wife and his children sat down, 
and a table-cloth was spread before them. 

“ That is a very precious thing before thee,” said 
Manannan, “ there is no food however delicate that shall be 
asked of it but it shall be had without doubt.” 

“That is well,” quoth Cormac. 

After that Manannan thrust his hand into his girdle and 
brought out a goblet and set it upon his palm. “ This cup 
has this virtue, said he, “that when a false story is told 
before it, it makes four pieces of it, and when a true story is 
related it is made whole again.” 

“ Those are very precious things you have, Manannan,” 
said the king. 

“They shall all be thine,” said Manannan, “the goblet, 
the branch and the tablecloth.” 

Then they ate their meal, and that meal was good, for they 
could not think of any meat but they got it upon the table¬ 
cloth, nor of any drink but they got it in the cup. Great 
thanks did they give to Manannan. 

When they had eaten their meal a couch was prepared 
for them and they laid down to slumber and sweet sleep. 


Cormac Mac Art 


209 


Where they rose on the morrow morn was in Tara of 
the kings, and by their side were tablecloth, cup, and 
branch. 

Thus did Cormac fare at the Court of Manannan, and this 
is how he got the fairy branch. 


o 


The Ridere of Riddles 



HERE was a king once, and he married a 
great lady, and she departed on the birth 
of her first son. And a little after this 
the king married another wife, and she 
too had a son. The two lads grew up 
tall and strong. Then it struck the queen 
that it was not her son who would come into the 
kingdom ; and she set it before her that she would poison 
the eldest son. And so she sent advice to the cooks that 
they should put poison in the drink of the heir; but as luck 
was in it, the youngest brother heard them, and he told his 
brother not to take the draught, nor to drink it at all; and 
so he did. But the queen wondered that the lad was not 
dead ; and she thought that there was not enough of poison 
in the drink, and she asked the cook to put in more on the 
second night. It was thus they did : and when the cook 
made up the drink, she said that he would not be long alive 
after this draught. But his brother heard this also, and told 
him likewise. The eldest thought he would put the draught 
into a little bottle, and he said to his brother :—“ If I stay in 



The Ridere of Riddles 


2 I I 


this house I have no doubt she will do for me some way or 
other, and the quicker I leave the house the better. I will 
take the world for my pillow, and there is no knowing what 
fortune will be on me." His brother said that he would go 
with him, and they took themselves off to the stable, and 
they put saddles on two horses and they took their soles 
out of that. 

They had not gone very far from the house when the 
eldest one said—“ There is no knowing if poison was in the 
drink at all, though we went away. Try it in the horse's 
ear and we shall see." The horse did not go far before 
he fell. “ That was only a rattle-bones of a horse anyway," 
said the eldest one, and they got up together on the other 
horse, and so they went forwards. il But," said he, li I can 
scarce believe that there is any poison in the drink ; let’s 
try it on this horse." That he did, and they went not far 
when the horse fell cold dead. They thought they’d take 
the hide off him, and that it would keep them warm at 
night which was close at hand. In the morning when they 
woke they saw twelve ravens come and light on the carcase 
of the horse, and they were not long there when they fell 
down dead. 

They went and lifted the ravens, and they took them 
with them, and the first town they reached they gave the 
ravens to a baker, and they asked him to make a dozen pies 
of the ravens. They took the pies with them, and they 
went forward on their journey. About the mouth of night, 
and when they were in a great thick wood, there came four 
and twenty robbers who bade them to deliver up their 
purses ; but they said that they had no purse, but only a 
little food which they were carrying with them. “ Good is 


212 


Celtic Fairy Tales 

even meat ! ” said the robbers, and they began to eat it, 
but had not eaten much when they fell hither and thither, 
all stone dead. When they saw that the robbers were 
dead they ransacked their pockets, and got much gold and 
silver. They went forward till they reached the Knight of 
Riddles. 

The house of the Knight of Riddles was in the finest 
place in that country, and if his house was pretty, his 
daughter was prettier, and she had twelve maidens with her 
only less fair than she. Her like was not on the surface of 
the world, altogether so handsome was she ; and no one 
would get her to marry but the man who could put a 
question to her father that he could not solve. The brothers 
thought that they would go and try to put a question to him ; 
and the youngest was to stand in place of gillie to the 
elder brother. They reached the house of the Knight of 
Riddles and this was the question they put to him—“ One 
killed two, and two killed twelve, and twelve killed four and 
twenty, and two got out of it; ” and they were to be kept 
in great majesty and high honour till he should solve the 
riddle. 

They were thus a while with the Ridere, and try as he 
might he could not guess the riddle. On a day of days 
came one of the maidens who were with the knight’s 
daughter to the gillie, and asked him to tell her the 
question. He took her plaid from her and let her go, but 
he told her nothing. The same thing happened to the 
twelve maidens, day after day, and the gillie said to the last 
one that no creature had the answer to the riddle but his 
master down below. One day after this came the knight’s 
daughter to the eldest brother, and looking her finest and 


The Ridere of Riddles 213 

handsomest, and she asked him to tell her the question. 
And now there was no refusing her, and he told her, but he 
kept her plaid. The Knight of Riddles sent for him, and 
he gave him the answer of the riddle. And the knight said 
that he had two choices : to lose his head, or to be set 
adrift in a crazy boat without food or drink, without oar or 
scoop. The elder brother spoke, and he said — 11 I have 
another riddle to put to thee before all these things 
happen.” u Say on,” said the knight. 11 Myself and my 
gillie were one day in the forest shooting. My gillie fired 
at a hare, and she fell, and he took her skin off, and let her 
go; and so he did to twelve, he took their skins off and let 
them go. And at last came a great fine hare, and I myself 
fired at her, and I took her skin off, and I let her go.” 
“ Indeed thy riddle is not hard to solve, my lad,” said the 
knight, and he knew the lad knew he had not really guessed 
the riddle, but had been told the answer. So he gave him 
his daughter to wife, to make him hold his peace, and they 
made a great hearty wedding that lasted a day and a year. 
The youngest one went home now that his brother had got 
so well on his way, and the eldest brother gave him every 
right over the kingdom that was at home. 

Now there were near the march of the kingdom of the 
Knight of Riddles three giants, and they were always murder¬ 
ing and slaying some of the knight's people, and taking 
spoil from them. On a day of days the Knight of Riddles 
said to his son-in-law, that if the spirit of a man were in 
him, he would go to kill the giants, as they were always 
bringing such losses on the country. Well, so it was, he 
went and he met the giants, and he came home with the 
three giants’ heads, and he threw them at the knight’s feet. 



214 Celtic Fairy Tales 

il Thou art an able lad doubtless, and thy name hereafter is 
the Hero of the White Shield.” The name of the Hero of 
the White Shield went far and near. 

Meanwhile the brother of the Hero of the White Shield 



had wandered afar in many countries, and after long years 
had come to the land of the giants where the Hero of the 
White Shield was now dwelling, and the knight’s daughter 
with him. His brother came and he asked to make a 









The Ridere of Riddles 215 

covrag or fight as a bull with him. The men began at 
each other, and they took to wrestling from morning till 
evening. At last and at length, when they were tired, weak, 
and spent, the Hero of the White Shield jumped over a 
great rampart, and he asked the stranger to meet him in the 
morning. This leap put the other to shame, and he said to 
him, “ Well may it be that thou wilt not be so supple about 
this time to-morrow.” The young brother now went to a 
poor little bothy that was near to the house of the Hero of 
the White Shield, tired and drowsy, and in the morning they 
dared the fight again. And the Hero of the White Shield 
began to go back, till he went backwards into a river. 
" There must be some of my blood in thee before that was 
done to me.” “ Of what blood art thou ? ” said the 
youngest. u ’Tis I am son of Ardan, great King of the 
Albann.” “ ’Tis I am thy brother.” It was now they knew 
each other. They gave luck and welcome to each other, 
and the Hero of the White Shield now took him into the 
palace, and she it was that was pleased to see him—the 
knight’s daughter. He stayed a while with them, and after 
that he thought that he would go home to his own kingdom ; 
and when he was going past a great palace that was there 
he saw twelve men playing at shinny over against the 
palace. He thought he would go for a while and play 
shinny with them ; but they were not long playing shinny 
when they fell out, and the weakest of them caught him and 
shook him as he would a child. He thought it was no 
use for him to lift a hand amongst these twelve worthies, 
and he asked them to whom they were sons. They said 
they were children of the one father, the brother of the 
Hero of the White Shield, who had not been heard of for 


216 Celtic Fairy Tales 

many years. tl I am your father,” said he ; and he asked 
them if their mother was alive. They said that she 
was. He went with them till he found the mother, and 
he took her home with him and the twelve sons ; and I 
don’t know but that his seed are kings on Alba till this 
very day. 


The Tail 


HERE was a shepherd once who went out 
to the hill to look after his sheep. It was 
misty and cold, and he had much trouble 
to find them. At last he had them all 
but one ; and after much searching he 
found that one too in a peat hag, half 
drowned ; so he took off his plaid, and bent down and took 
hold of the sheep’s tail, and he pulled ! The sheep was 
heavy with water, and he could not lift her, so he took off 
his coat and he pulled!! but it was too much for him, so 
he spit on his hands, and took a good hold of the tail and 
he pulled ! ! and the tail broke! and if it had not been 
for that this tale would have been a great deal longer. 

















John d SATTcsf OR.FW -this : ao<; 2.9s <g9r 


G^OOD- NlgM-r- 




























































Notes and References. 


I have scarcely anything to add to the general account of the collec¬ 
tion of Celtic Fairy Tales which I gave in the predecessor to this 
volume, pages 237-42. Since the appearance of that volume in 1891, 
the publication of such tales has gone on apace. Mr. Curtin has 
published in the New York Sun no less than fifty more Irish fairy 
tales, one of which he has been good enough to place at my disposal 
for the present volume. Mr. Larminiehas published with Mr. E. Stock 
a volume of West Irish Fairy Tales , of which I have also the privilege 
of presenting a specimen. A slight volume of Welsh Fairy Tales, 
published by Mr. Nutt, and a few fairy anecdotes contained in the Prize 
Essay on Welsh Folk-lore by the Rev. Mr. Evans, sum up Cambria’s 
contribution to our subject during the past three years, The fifth 
volume of the Waifs and Strays of Celtic Tradition , just about to 
appear at the moment of writing, is the sole addition to Celtic Fairy 
Tales from the country of J. F. Campbell. Taken altogether, some¬ 
thing like a hundred previously unpublished tales from Celtdom have 
been rendered accessible to the world since I last wrote, a by no means 
insignificant outcome in three years. It is at any rate clear, that the 
only considerable addition to our folk-lore knowledge in these isles 
must come from the Gaelic area. The time of harvest can be but 
short ; may the workers be many, willing, and capable. 


XXVII. THE FATE OF THE CHILDREN OF LIR. 

Sources. —Abridged from the text and translation published by the 
Society for the Preservation of the Irish Language in 1883. This 
merely follows the text and version given by Professor O’Curry in 
Atlantis , iv. He used three Dublin MSS., none of them, however, of 




220 


Notes and References 

earlier date than the eighteenth century. Dr. Joyce gives a free 
paraphrase in his Old Celtic Romances. 

Parallels. — For “ Jealous Stepmother,” see the bibliographical 
references in the list of incidents at the end of my paper on the 
“ Science of Folk-tales” in the Transactions of the Folk-lore Congress , 
sub voce. Add Miss Roalfe Cox in Folk-lore Journal , vii. app. 37 ; 
also the same list sub voce “Swan Maiden Transformation.” In 
modern Irish literature Griffin has included the tale in his Tales of 
the Jury-room , and Tom Moore’s “Song of Fiounala” beginning 
“ Silent, O Moyle ” is founded upon it. 

Remarks. —The “ Fate of the Children of Lir” is always referred to 
along with “ The Story of Deirdre ” {cf. the Celtic Fairy Tales , ix.), and 
the “ Children of Tuireann ” as one of the Three Sorrowful Tales of 
Erin. But there is no evidence of equal antiquity to the other two 
stories, of which one is as old as the eleventh century. From the 
interspersed verse O’Curry concluded, however, that the story was at 
least of considerable antiquity, and the references to the unknown 
Saint Mochaomhog confirm his impression. The Hill of the White 
Field is near Newton Hannton, in the county of Armagh. The Lake 
of the Red Eye is Lough Derg, in the Shannon above Killaloe. 

Fingula is Fair Shoulder. The tradition that swans are inviolable 
is still extant in Ireland. A man named Connor Griffin killed eleveri 
swans: he had previously been a prosperous man, and shortly after¬ 
wards his son was drowned in the Shannon, his goods were lost, and 
his wife died {Children oj Lir , Dublin edit., note, p. 87). In County 
Mayo it is believed that the souls of pure virgins are after death 
enshrined in the forms of swans ; if anybody injures them, it is thought 
he will die within a year (Walter’s Natural History of the Birds of 
Ireland,\ pp. 94-5). Mr. Gomme concludes from this that the swan 
was at one time a British totem {Arch. Rev., iii. 226-7). 

At first sight the tale seems little more than an argument against 
the Bill for Marriage with a Deceased Wife’s Sister, but the plaintive 
lays of Fingula, the touching detail of the swans flying over the deso¬ 
late hill and White Field, give a touch of Celtic glamour to the whole 
story. There is probably also a deep religious significance implied in 
the fact that the wicked Aunt Stepmother’s spell is broken when the 
transformed Children of Lir come across the first Christian they meet. 

Mr. Nutt has kindly communicated the following remarks on this 
tale :— 

The Fate of the Children of Lir belongs formally to the so-called 


Notes and References 


221 


mythological cycle, the personages of which are the Tuatha de Danann. 
The Irish annalists of the ioth-nth centuries described these as 
members of one of the races which possessed Ireland in pre-Christian 
times before the coming of the Milesians. But even in the most 
strongly euhemerised accounts the mythic nature of these beings is 
apparent, and most modern scholars are agreed that they are in fact 
the members of a Pagan Irish Pantheon. They live on to this very 
day in Irish folk-belief as chiefs and rulers of the fairies. 

The MS. evidence for some of the stories concerning the Tuatha de 
Danann is as old as that for the oldest heroic cycle (the Ultonian of 
Conchobar and Cuchulainn). But the Tuatha de Danann legends have 
retained throughout Irish literature greater plasticity and vitality than 
those of the Ultonian cycle, and many stories are not older in their 
present state than the 14th and 15th centuries. This is probably the 
case with the present story. The oldest known MS. only goes back to 
1718, but this and the MS. of 1721, used by O’Curry for his edition, are 
certainly copied from much older MSS. 

The interesting question for storiologists is whether the themes of 
the story — the swan-metamorphosis consequent upon the step¬ 
mother’s jealousy, and the protecting role assigned to the sister—are of 
old native or of recent imported nature. In support of the first hypo¬ 
thesis, it may be noted that the theme of stepmotherly jealousy was 
current in Ireland in the 10th century at the latest, as it is woven into 
the saga of the Destruction of Daderga’s Fort (see my article “Folk¬ 
lore? ii.). The final episode of the sudden aging of the miraculously 
long-lived swans is also genuinely Irish, but its true significance is 
obscured in our story in a way that sufficiently demonstrates the late 
and secondary character of the text. The idea is that the dwellers in 
Faery, whether fairy-folk or mortals penetrating thither, enjoy perpetual 
life, forfeited by the latter the moment they return to this earth. As 
children of the Tuatha de Danann, Fionngula and her brothers are 
deathless, and the episode as it stands in our text results from a con¬ 
tamination of the original form of the story in which the swan-meta¬ 
morphosis was annulled under certain conditions (the removal of the 
chains), when the original shape was resumed, and the familiar story of 
the mortal returning from Faery after hundreds of years, which he 
deems to be but a short space of time, shrinking into dust the moment 
he touches earth. 

There is a well-known Continental folk-tale—the “ Seven Swans” (or 
Ravens )_of which we possess several mediaeval (12th to 13th century) 


222 


Notes and References 


versions, all connected with the romance of the “ Swan Knight.” 
M. Gaston Paris has studied the whole story group (Roma?iia, xix. 314, 
&c.) with the following results : The folk-tale of the seven swans 
had originally nothing to do with the saga of the swan-knight. The 
connection apparent in the 12th century texts is artificial; the swans 
owe their shape-shifting capacity to the superhuman nature of their 
mother ; this trait has been almost effaced even in the oldest versions. 
The distinguishing mark of the swans in all the versions is the 
possession of silver or gold chains, which are what may be called 
metamorphosis tokens ; it follows from this that the contamination 
of the two story-types (“ Seven Swans 55 and “ Swan Knight ”) must be 
older than the oldest version of the first story, as these chains can 
only be derived from the one with which in the Swan Knight saga 
the swan draws the knight back. 

In Romania (xxi. 62,^.) M. Ferd. Lot examines the question in the 
light of our tale. He points out that it indicates clearly the super¬ 
human nature of the mother, and that as the silver chains figure in 
the story, they cannot be due in the Continental versions to con¬ 
tamination with the Swan Knight saga, as M. Gaston Paris imagines. 
M. Lot evidently inclines to look upon them as talismans, the aban¬ 
donment of which was the original cause of the metamorphosis, and 
the handling of which at the end brings about the change back to 
human shape. He points out that these chains form an essential part 
of the gear of beings appearing in bird guise (especially if they belong to 
Faery); thus in the 10th-century ‘Sickbed of Cuchulainn’ the goddesses 
Fand and Liban appear as two swans united by a golden chain ; in 
the 8th to 9th century Conception of Cuchulainn, Dechtire, the mother 
of the hero by the god Lug, appears with her companions in the 
guise of many-hued birds linked together by chains of silver (or red 
gold in one version). The MS. evidence for these tales reaches back 
to the early nth century. 

Curiously enough, M. Lot has not cited the closest parallel to our 
tale from old Irish literature, and one which is certainly connected 
with it in some measure, the fine story called the “ Dream of Angus.” A 
story of this title is cited in the epic catalogue of the Book of Leinster 
(which dates back to the early 1 ith century) as one of the introductory 
stories to the Tain bo Cuailgne. This assumed its present shape sub¬ 
stantially between 650 and 750. The introductory stories had origin¬ 
ally no connection with it, and were invented or re-shaped in the 8th to 
10th centuries, after the Tain had taken undisputed place as the lead- 



Notes and References 223 

ing Irish epic. The tale may therefore be ascribed provisionally to the 
9th century, if we can only be sure that the existing version, preserved 
in a single MS. of the 15th century, is a faithful copy of the original. 
There need be no doubt as to this. The text is due to a Christian 
scribe, and, like nearly all portions of the mythological cycle, betrays 
signs of Christian influence, though not of Christian remodelling. 
Such influence is, however, far more likely to have exerted itself in 
the first stage of the written existence of these tales, when the memory 
of organised paganism was still tenacious, than later, when the tales 
had become subject-matter for the play of free poetic fancy. The 
story, printed and translated by Dr. E. Muller, Rev. Celt. iv. 342, &c., 
is as follows : Angus (the chief wizard of the Tuatha de Danann) is 
visited in sleep by a maiden whose beauty throws him into love sick¬ 
ness. The whole of Ireland is scoured to find her ; the Dagda is 
appealed to in vain. At length, Bodb, fairy king of Munster, finds 
her at Loch bel Dracon (this is not the only trace of the impression 
which the story of Bel and the Dragon made upon the Irish mind). 
She lives there with 150 swans ; one year they are in swan shape 
the next in human shape. They appear as white birds with silvery 
chains and golden caps around their heads. Angus changes himself 
into a swan to be with her, and it is recorded of the music they 
made that “ people fell asleep for three days and three nights.” The 
soporific power of music is that which is chiefly commended in old 
Irish literature. 

I think it is obvious that the writer of our story was familiar with 
this and other legends in which swan-maids encircled with gold and 
silver chains appear, and that we may fairly draw the following con¬ 
clusions from the preceding facts : There existed an Irish folk-tale 
of a king with two wives, one a water or sea fairy, whose children 
derive from her the capacity of shape-shifting dependent upon certain 
talismans ; jealousy impels the human wife to tamper with these talis¬ 
mans, and the children are condemned to remain in their animal form. 
This folk-tale was, probably at some time in the 14th or 15th century, 
arbitrarily fitted into the cadre of the Tuatha de Danann cycle, and 
entirely re-fashioned in a spirit of pious edification by a man who was 
in his way a great and admirable artist. The origin and nature of the 
story, all the elements of which are genuinely national, assured for it 
wide and lasting popularity. The evolution of the Irish folk-tale is in 
no way dependent upon that of the Continental folk-tale of the Seven 
Swans, but it is possible that the Celtic presentiment of the chain- 


224 Notes and References 

girdled swans may have influenced it as well as the Swan Knight 
Romance. 

XXVIII. JACK THE CUNNING THIEF. 

Sources. — Kennedy, Stories of Ireland pp. 38-46 ; Campbell, West 
Highland Tales , i. 320 seq. ; “ The Shifty Lad,” Dasent, Popular Tales 
from the Norse , pp. 232-51, “ Master Thief.” Kohler has a number 
of variants in his notes on Campbell: Orient und Occident , Band ii. 
Mr. Clouston has a monograph on the subject in his Popular Tales , 
ii. 115-65. A separate treatise on the subject has been given by 
S. Prato, 1882, La Leggenda di Rhamfsinite . Both these writers 
connect the modern folk-tales with Herodotus’ story of King Ramp- 
sinites. Mr. Knowles in his Folk-tales of Kaslunir , has a number of 
adventures of “ Sharaf the Thief.” The story of “ Master Thief” has 
been heard among the tramps in London workhouses (Mayhew, 
London Labour and London Poor, iii. 119). 

Remarks. —Thievery is universally human, and at first sight it might 
seem that there was no connection between these various versions of 
the “ Master Thief.” But the identity of the tricks by which the 
popular hero-thief gains his ends renders it impossible that they should 
have been independently invented wherever they are found. 

XXIX. POWEL, PRINCE OF DYFED. 

Source. —Lady Guest’s Mabinogion , with the names slightly angli¬ 
cised, and omitting the opening incident. 

Parallels. —For the incident of tearing off the hands, cf. Morraha ; 
the enchanted hill and maiden occur at the beginning of “ Tuairisgeul 
Mor” in Scottish Celtic Review , i. 61, and are fully commented upon 
by Mr. Nutt, l.c. 137. 

XXX. PADDY O’KELLY AND THE WEASEL. 

Sources. —Hyde, Beside the Fire, pp. 73-91. 

Parallels. —On green hills as the homes of the fairies: see note on 
“ Childe Roland,” Eiiglish Fairy Tales , p. 241. The transformation 
of witches into hares is a frequent motif in folk-lore. 

XXXI. THE BLACK HORSE. 

Sources. —From J. F. Campbell’s manuscript collection now deposited 
at the Advocates’ Library in Edinburgh (MS. 53, vol. xi.). Collected 


Notes and References 225 

in Gaelic, February 14, 1862, by Hector MacLean, from Roderick 
MacNeill, in the island of Menglay : MacNeill learnt the story about 
1840 from a Barra man. I have omitted one visit of the Black Horse 
to Greece, but otherwise left the tale untouched. Mr. Nutt gave a 
short abstract of the story in his report on the Campbell MSS. in 
Folk-lore , i. 370. 

Parallels. —Campbell gives the following parallels in his notes on 
the tale, which I quote verbatim. On the throwing into the well he 
remarks : “ So this incident of ‘ Lady Audley’s Secret ’ was in the mind 
of a Barra peasant about 1840. Part of a modern novel may be as old 
as Aryan mythology, which was one point to be proved.” [The in¬ 
cident of throwing into the well almost invariably forms a part of the 
tales of the White Cat type.] 

With regard to the Black Horse, Campbell notes that a Gaelic 
riddle makes a Black Horse identical with the West Wind, and adds : 
“ It is for consideration whether this Horse throws light on the sacred 
Wheel in Indian Sculptures ; it is to be noted that a Black Horse is the 
sacrificial colour.” 

“The Cup is a well-known myth about winning a Fairy Cup which 
pervades Scandinavian England in many forms.” “ A silver ring, two 
quaint serpents’ heads pointing opposite ways, is a common Scan¬ 
dinavian wedding-ring ; many were to be got in Barra and elsewhere 
in 1869, sold by emigrants bound for America.” 

“ Those who can account for myths must settle the geography of the 
Snow Mountain. Avalanches and glaciers are in Iceland, in the 
Caucasus, and in Central Asia. There are none within sight of 
Menglay. Hindoo cosmogony, which makes the world consist of 
seven rings, separated by seas and by a wall of mountains, may 
account for this in some sort.” 

On the spikes driven into the Horse, Campbell compares the Norse 
story of “ Dapple-grim ” and the Horse sacrifice of the Mahabharata. 
On the building of the Magic Castle, Campbell remarks : “ Twashtri 
was the Carpenter of the Vedic gods : can this be his work?” 

On the Horse’s head being struck off Campbell comments : “This 
was the last act in the Aryan Horse’s sacrifice, and the first step in the 
Horse apotheosis.” 

Remarks. —Campbell has the following note at the end of the tale, 
from which it would seem that in 1870 at least he was very nearly 
being an Indiamaniac. 

“ So ends this horse-riding story. Taking it as it is, with the test of 

# p 


226 


Notes and References 


language added, nothing short of an Asian origin will account for it. 
A Gaelic riddle makes ‘a black horse’ mean the invisible wind, and 
a theorist might suppose this horse to be the air personified. As 
Greece is mentioned, he might be Pegasus, who had to do with wells. 
But he had wings, and he was white, and there is nothing in classical 
fable like this Atlantic myth. ‘The enchanted horse’ of Arabian 
Nights was a flying machine, and his adventures are quite different. 
This is not the horse of Chaucer’s Squire’s Tale. He is more like 
‘ Hrimfaxi,’ the horse of the Edda, who drew the car of Nott in 
heaven, and was ridden round the earth in twelve hours, followed by 
Dagr and his glittering horse Skinfaxi. The black horse who always 
arrives at sunrise is like the horse of night, but there is no equivalent 
story in the Edda. ‘Dapple-grim’ in Norse tales-is clad in a spiked 
bull’s hide, and is mixed up with a blazing tar-barrel, but his adven¬ 
tures won’t fit, and he was grey. 

“ The story is but an imperfect skeleton. The cup was to give strength; 
he had to open seven gates after he got the cup, but it does nothing. 
The hood is to hide with ; he went in and out of the palace unseen 
after he had got the hood, but it plays no part. The light shoes were 
the shoes of swiftness of course, but they never showed their paces. 
Baldr’s horse was led to the funeral pile with all his gear ; and Odin 
laid the gold ring Draupnir on the pile. Such rites might account for 
the ring in the blazing lake. Hermothr’s ride northwards and down¬ 
wards to the abode of Hel to seek Baldr, his leap over the grate, and 
his return with the ring (Edda 25), might account for one adventure. 

“The many-coloured horses of the sun in the Indian mythology and 
solar myths may account for all these horses, astronomically or meteor¬ 
ologically. The old Aryan Aswa Medha or sacrifice of a black horse, 
and the twelve adventures of Arjuna as told in the Mahabharata, are 
something like this story in some general vague way. But the simplest 
explanation of this Menglay myth, fished out of the Atlantic, is to 
admit that ‘the black horse’ and all this mythical breed came west 
with men who rode from the land where horses were tamed, which is 
unknown.” 

XXXII. THE VISION OF MACCONGLINNEY. 

Source .—Kindly condensed by Mr. Alfred Nutt from Prof. Meyer’s 
edition of The Vision published in book form in 1892. This contains two 
versions, a longer one from a fourteenth century MS., Leabhar Breac or 


Notes and References 


227 

Speckled Book , and a shorter one from a sixteenth century MS. in the 
Library of Trinity College, Dublin. A translation of the former version 
was given by the late W. M. Hennessy in Fraser's Magazine , September, 
1873. Prof. Wollner, who contributed to Prof. Meyer’s edition an 
introduction dealing with the story from the standpoint of comparative 
literature, considers that the later version reproduces the original 
common source more nearly. 

Parallels. —At first sight The Vision seems to picture the Land of 
Cockayne (on which see Poeschel, Das Mdhrchen vom Schlaraffenlande , 
Halle, 1878), but as Prof. Wollner remarks, the Irish form is much 
more simple and primitive, and represents rather an agricultural 
conception of a past aurea aetas. The conception of enormous appetite 
being due to the presence of a voracious animal or demon within the 
body is widespread among the folk. Prof. Wollner gives numerous 
parallels, l.c. XLVII.-LIII. The common expression “to wolf one’s 
food ” is said to be derived from this conception. On the personifica¬ 
tion of disease, see Tylor, Primitive Culture , ii. 148. 

I can myself remember a tale somewhat similar to The Vision which 
I heard from my nurse in Australia, I fancy as a warning against 
gluttony. She told me of a man, who in swallowing large pieces of 
food had swallowed a little hairy monster, which grew and grew and 
grew and caused the man to be eating all day to satisfy his visitors 
He was cured by being made to fast, and then a bowl of brandy was 
brought in front of his mouth into which the hairy thing, attracted by 
the fumes, jumped and was drowned. 

Remarks. —We have here an interesting example of the personifica¬ 
tion of disease in the form of a demon, of which some examples occui 
in the Gospels. The rollicking Rabelaisian tone in which the story is 
told prevents us, however, from attributing any serious belief in the 
conception by the Irish Monk the author of the tale, who was parodying, 
according to Prof. Wollner, the Visions of the Saints. Still he would be 
scarcely likely to use the conception, even for purposes of parody, unless 
it were current among the folk, and it occurs among them even at the 
present day. (See Hyde, Beside the Fire , p. 183.) 

XXXIII. DREAM OF OWEN O’MULREADY. 

Sources. —Kindly translated by Mr. Leland L. Duncan from Gaelic 
Journal , vol. iv. p. 57 seq. 

Parallels— CrokePs Daniel O'Rourke may be compared in part. 



228 


Notes and References 

Remarks. —At first sight a mere droll, the story has its roots in 
the most primitive philosophy. Owen’s problem is to get in the Land 
of Dreams. Now Dreamland, so all our students of Mythology are 
agreed, is the source and origin of our belief in souls and spirits. 
Owen’s problem therefore resolves itself into this: where was he to go 
in order to come into closest contact with the world of spirits. Mark 
what he does—he clears the hearth and has his bed made in it. Now 
it is round the hearth that the fullest associations with the spirit life 
are clustered. The late M. Fustel de Coulanges in his Cite Antique 
traces back most of the Greek and Roman religions and a large 
number of their institutions to the worship of the ancestors localised 
on the hearth. The late Professor Hearn extended his line of 
research to the whole of the Aryans in his Aryan Household. It will 
thus be seen from this course of reasoning, that Owen was acting 
on the most approved primitive principles in adopting this curious 
method of obtaining dreams. The story is not known elsewhere than 
in Ireland, and we are therefore at liberty to apply the method of 
survivals to this case. 


XXXIV. MORRAHA. 

Sources. —The second story in Mr. W. Larminie’s West Irish Folk¬ 
tales , pp. 10-30. The framework was collected from P. McGrale of 
Achill Island, Co. Mayo. The story itself was from Terence Davis of 
Rendyle, Co. Galway. There is evidently confusion in the introductory 
portion between Niall’s mother and wife. 

Parallels. —Campbell’s No. 1 has a very close parallel to the 
opening. Mr. Larminie refers to a similar tale collected by 
Kennedy. Another version from West Munster has been recently 
published in the Gaelic Journal , iv. 7, 26, 35. The evasion of the 
promise to give up the sword at the end seems a favourite incident in 
Achill folk-tales ; it occurs in two others of Mr. Larminie’s stories. 
On the framework, see note on “ Conal Yellow claw” ( Celtic Folk¬ 
tales, v.). I have there suggested that the plan comes from the East, 
ultimately from Buddha. 

XXXV. THE STORY OF THE McANDREW FAMILY. 

Sources. —Supplied by Mrs. Gale, now in the United States, from 
the recitation of her mother who left Ireland over fifty years ago. 

Parallels. —“Noodle Tales” like this are found everywhere in 


Notes and References 229 

Europe, and have been discussed by Mr. Cloaston in a special mono¬ 
graph in The Book of Noodles, 1889. The “ sell ” at the end is similar 
to that in the “Wise Men of Gotham.” Kennedy {Fireside Stories 
of Ireland) gives a similar set of adventures, p. 119 seq. 

Remarks. Mrs. Gale remarks that it was a common superstition 
in Ireland, that if a raven hovered over the head of cattle, a withering 
blight had been set upon the animals. As birds of carrion they were 
supposed to be waiting for the carcases. 

XXXVI. THE FARMER OF LIDDESDALE. 

Sources.— MacDougal, Waifs and Strays, III. ix. pp. 216-21. 

Parallels. —Campbell, West Highland Tales , “ The Master and the 
Man,” iii. 288-92. 

Remarks. —I need scarcely suggest the identification of the Plough¬ 
man with the- . As usual in folk-tales, that personage does 

not get the best of the bargain. The rustic Faust evades his contract 
by a direct appeal to the higher powers. This is probably character¬ 
istic of Scotch piety. 

XXXVII. THE GREEK PRINCESS AND THE 
YOUNG GARDENER. 

Sources. —Kennedy, Fireside Stories, pp. 47-56. 

Parallels. —Campbell, West Highland Tales, lvi.; Mac Iain Direach , 
ii. 344-76. He gives other variants at the end. The story is clearly 
that of the Grimms’ “Golden Bird,” No. 57. They give various 
parallels in their notes. Mrs. Hunt refers to an Eskimo version in 
Rae’s White Sea Peninsula, called “ Kuobba the Giant and the Devil.” 
But the most curious and instructive parallel is that afforded by the 
Arthurian Romance of Walewein (i.e., Gawain), now only extant in 
Dutch, which, as Professor W. P. Ker has pointed out in Folk-lore, 
v. 121, exactly corresponds to the popular tale, and thus carries it back 
in Celtdom to the early twelfth century at the latest. 

XXXVIII. THE RUSSET DOG. 

Source. —I have made up this Celtic Reynard out of several fables 
given by Campbell, West Highland Tales, under the title “Fables,” 
vol. i. pp. 275 seq. ; and “The Keg of Butter” and the “ The Fox and 
the little Bonnach,” vol. iii. Nos. lxv. lxvi. 

Parallels. —The Fox’s ruse about a truce ?:nong the animals is a 



Notes and References 


2 3 ° 

well-known yEsop’s Fable ; see my edition of Caxton's JEsop, vol. ii. 
p. 307, and Parallels, vol. i. p. 267. The trick by which the cock gets 
out of the fox’s mouth is a part of the Reynard Cycle, and is given by 
Chaucer as his “ Nonne Preste’s Tale.” How the wolf lost his tail is 
also part of the same cycle, the parallels of which are given by 
K. Krohn, Bar (Wolf) wid Fuchs (Helsingfors, 1889), pp. 26-8. The 
same writer has studied the geographical distribution of the story in 
Finland, accompanied by a map, in Fennia , iv. No. 4. I have given a 
mediaeval Ht brew version in my Jews of Angevin England, pp. 170-2. 
See also Gerber, Great Russian Animal Tales, pp. 48-50. The wolf 
was originally the bear, as we see from the conclusion of the incident, 
which professes to explain why the wolf is stumpy-tailed. “The Keg 
of Butter” combines two of the Grimm stories, 2, 189. “The Little 
Bonnach ” occurs also in English and has been given in two variants in 
E?iglish Fairy Tales, No. xxviii. ; and More English Fairy Tales, 
No. lvii. 

Remarks. —It would lead me too far afield to discuss here the sources 
of Reynard the Fox, with which I hope shortly to deal at length else¬ 
where. But I would remark that in this case, as in several others we 
have observed, the stories, which are certainly reproductions, have 
received the characteristic Celtic dress. It follows that we cannot 
conclude anything as to the origin of a tale from the fact that it is 
told idiomatically. On the other hand, the stories of “ The Fox and 
Wrens ” and “ The Fox and the Todhunter,” and “ How the Fox gets 
rid of his Fleas,” have no parallels elsewhere, and show the possibility 
of a native beast tale or cycle of tales. 

XXXIX. SMALLHEAD AND THE KING’S SON. 

Source.— Mr. Curtin’s “ Hero Tales of Ireland,” contributed to the 
New York Sun. 

Parallels.— Campbell’s No. xvii., “ Maol a Chliobain,” is the same 
story, which is also found among the Lowlanders, and is given in my 
English Fairy Tales, No. xxii., “Molly Whuppie,” where see notes 
for other parallels of the Hop o’ My Thumb type of story. King 
Under the Waves occurs in Campbell, No. lxxxvi. 

XL. THE LEGEND OF KNOCKGRAFTON. 

Source. —Croker, Fairy Legends of South of Ireland. 

Parallels.— Parnell’s poem, Edwin and Sir Topaz, contains the 
same story. As he was born in Dublin, 1679, this traces the tale back 


Notes and References 


231 

at least 200 years in Ireland. Practically the same story, however, has 
been found in Japan, and translated into English under the title, 
“ Kobutori ; or, The Old Man and the Devils.” In the story published 
by Kobunsha, Tokio, the Old Man has a lump on the side of his face. 
He sees the demons dancing, and getting exhilarated, joins in. There¬ 
upon the devils are so delighted that they wish to see him again, and 
as a pledge of his return take away from him his lump. Another old 
man, who has a similar lump on the other side of his face, hearing of 
this, tries the same plan, but dances so badly that the devils, not 
wishing to see him again, and mistaking him for the other old man, 
give him back the lump, so that he has one on each side of his face. 

I may add here that Mr. York Powell informs me that No. xvii. of 
the same series, entitled, “ Shippietaro,” contains a parallel to the 
“ Hobyahs ” of More English Tales. 

Remarks. —Here we have a problem of diffusion presented in its 
widest form. There can be little doubt that “ The Legend of Knock- 
grafton” and “Kobutori,” one collected in Ireland and to be traced 
there for the last 200 years, and the other collected at the present day 
in Japan, are one and the same story, and it is impossible to imagine 
they were independently produced. Considering that Parnell could 
not have come across the Japanese version, we must conclude that 
“ Kobutori ” is a recent importation into Japan. On the other hand, as 
“ the Hobyahs ” cannot be traced in England, and was collected from a 
Scottish family settled in the United States, where Japanese influence 
has been considerable, it is possible that this tale was derived from 
Japan within the memory of men still living. It would be highly 
desirable to test these two cases, in which we seem to be able to 
observe the process of the diffusion of Folk Tales going on before our 
eyes. 


XLI. ELIDORE. 

Source. —Giraldus Cambrensis, Itinerarinm Cambrice, I. viii. I have 
followed the Latin text tolerably closely. 

Parallels. —Mr. Hartland has a paper on “ Robberies in Fairyland,” 
in Arch. Rev., iii. 39 seq. Davies, Mythology of the British Druids , 
p. 155, tells a story of a door in a rock near a cave in the mountains 
of Brecknock, which was left open for Mayday, and men used to 
enter, and so reach that fairy island in the middle of the lake. The 
visitors were treated very hospitably by their fairy hosts, but on the 
condition that they might eat all, but pocket none ; for once, a visitor 
took away with him a fairy flower, and as soon as he got outside the 


Notes and References 


232 

door the flower vanished, and the door was never more opened. “ The 
Luck of Edenhall,” still in existence, is supposed to be a trophy 
brought back from a similar visit. 

Remarks. —Mr. Hartland suggests that these legends, and the 
relics connected with them, are in some way connected with the 
heathen rites prevalent in these islands before the introduction of 
Christianity, which may have lingered on into historic times. The 
absence of sunlight in this account of the House of the Fairies, as in 
“ Childe Rowland ” (on which see note in English Fairy Tales), may 
be regarded as a point in favour of Mr. MacRitchie’s theories as to 
the identification of the fairies with the mound-dwellers. The object 
of the expectoration was to prevent Elidore’s seeing his way back. 
Thus the fairies prevent the indiscretions of the human midwives 
they employ. 

XLII. THE LEECHING OF KAYN’S LEG. 

Source. —Maclnnes, Folk-Tales from Argyleshire , vii., combined 
with Campbell of Tiree’s version. 

Parallels. —The earliest version, from an Egerton MS. of the 
fifteenth century, has been printed by Mr. S. H. O’Grady in his Silva 
Gadelica , No. 20, with an English version, pp. 332-42. Mr. Campbell 
of Tiree has given a short Gaelic version in the Transactions of the 
Gaelic Society of Inverness , 78-100. Campbell of Islay collected the 
fullest version of this celebrated story, which is to be found among 
his manuscript remains now in Edinburgh. Mr. Nutt has given his 
English abstract in Folk-lore , i. 373-7, in its original form. The 
story must have contained twenty-four tales or episodes of stories, 
nineteen of which are preserved in J. F. Campbell’s version. For 
parallels to the various incidents, see Mr. Nutt’s notes on Maclnnes, 
pp. 470-3. The tale is referred to in MacNicol, Remarks on Dr. 
Johnson's Journey to the Hebrides , 1779. 

Remarks— Nothing could give a more vivid idea of what might be 
called the organisation of the art of story-telling among the Celts than 
this elaborate tale. Mr. Nutt is inclined to trace it, even in its present 
form, back to the twelfth or thirteenth century. It occurs in an MS. 
of the fifteenth century in an obviously unoriginal form which shows 
that the story-teller did not appreciate the significance of many 
features in the folk-tale he was retelling, and yet it was orally collected 
by the great Campbell in 1871, in a version which runs to 142 folio pages. 


Notes and References 


233 

Formally, its interest consists in large measure in the curious frame¬ 
work in which the subsidiary stories are imbedded. This is not of the 
elaborate kind introduced into Europe from the East by the Crusades, 
but more naive , resembling rather, as Mr. Nutt points out to me, the 
loosely-knit narratives of Charles Lever in his earlier manner. 


XLI1I. HOW FIN WENT TO THE KINGDOM OF 
THE BIG MEN. 

Source. —J. G. Campbell, The Fians ( Waifs and Strays , No. iv.), pp. 
175-92. . 

Parallels .— The Voyage to Brobdingnag will occur to many readers, 
and it is by no means impossible that, as Swift was once an Irish lad, 
The Voyage may have been suggested by some such tale told him in 
his infancy. It is not, however, a part of the earlier recorded Ossianic 
cycle, though over-sea giants occur as opponents of the heroes in that 
as well as in the earlier Ultonian cycle. 

XLIV. HOW CORMAC MAC ART WENT TO FAERY. 

Source. —Kindly condensed by Mr. Alfred Nutt from an English 
version by Mr. S. H. O’Grady in Ossianic Society's Publications , 
vol. iii. The oldest known version has been printed from fourteenth 
century MSS., by Mr. Whitley Stokes, Irische Texte , iii. 1. The story 
existed in some form in the early eleventh cent ury, as it is cited in the 
epic catalogue contained in the Book of Leinster. 

Parallels. —Mr. Nutt in his Studies on the Lege?id of the Holy 
Grail, p. 193, connects this visit of Cormac to the Otherworld with 
the bespelled Castle incident in the Grail Legend, and gives other 
instances of visits to the Brug of Manannan. Manannan Mac Lir is 
the Celtic sea-god. 

XLV. RIDERE OF RIDDLES. 

Source. —Campbell, West Highland Tales , No. xxii.vol. ii. p. 36, 
seq. I have modified the end, which has a polygamous complexion. 

Parallels. —Campbell points out that the story is in the main identical 
with the Grimms’ “ Rathsel,” No. xxii. There the riddle is : “ One slew 
none, and yet slew twelve.” MacDougall has the same story in Waifs 
and Strays , iii. pp. 76 seq. 

Remarks.— There can be no doubt that the Celtic and German 
Riddle Stories are related genealogically. Which is of the earlier 

* Q 


Notes and References 


234 

generation is, however, more difficult to determine. In favour of the 
Celtic is the polygamous framework; while on the other hand, it is 
difficult to guess how the story could have got from the Highlands to 
Germany. The simpler form of the riddle in the German version 
might seem to argue greater antiquity. 

XLVI. THE TAIL. 

Source. —Campbell, No. lvii. 

Parallels .—Most story-tellers have some formula of this kind to 
conclude their narrations. Prof. Crane gives some examples in his 
Italian Popular Tales , pp. 155-7. The English have : “ I’ll tell you 
a story of Jack a Nory,” and “ The Three Wise Men of Gotham” who 
went to Sea in a Bowl : 

“ If the bowl had been stronger, 

My song would have been longer.” 


Printed by Ballantyne, Hanson & Co. 
London and Edinburgh 


BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 


ENGLISH FAIRY TALES. Collected by Joseph Jacobs. 
Illustrated by J. D. Batten. Small demy 8vo, pp. xvi-253, 
8 full-page and 60 smaller Illustrations, fancy cloth, price 6s. 


This new and charmingly illustrated volume.— Daily Telegraph (Leader). 

As a collection of fairy tales to delight children of all ages ranks second to 
none.— Daily Graphic (with illustrations). 

A delight alike to the young people and their elders.— Globe. 

Prettily and brightly adapted.— Star. 

A most delightful volume of fairy tales.— England. 

A number of charming English fairy tales.— Speaker. 

Mr. Jacobs may be congratulated alike on the matter and form of his book.— 
Manchester Guardian. 

A more desirable child’s book .... has not been seen for many a day.— Daily 
News (Leader). 

From first to last, almost without exception, these stories are delightful.— 
Athenceum. 

The most delightful book of fairy tales, taking form and contents together, ever 
presented to children.—E. S. Hartland, in Folk-Lore. 

The whole collection is dramatic and humorous.This delightful book. . . . 

—Miss Thackeray, in Atalanta (with illustrations). 

A gift-book that will charm any child, and all older folk who have been for¬ 
tunate enough to retain their taste for the old nursery stories.— Literary World. 

A dainty and an interesting volume.— Notes and Queries. 

If we were asked what present would make a child happiest at Christmastide we 
think we could with a clear conscience point to Mr. Jacobs’ book.— Gloucester 
Journal. 

The most delightful book of its kind that has come in our way for many a day.— 
Oban Times. 

Brimful of pretty stories. . . . Retold in a truly delightful manner.— North- 
Western Gazette. 

The tales are simply delightful. No amount of description can do them justice. 
The only way is to read the book through from cover to cover.— Magazine and 
Book Review. 

The drawings by Mr. Batten .... are extremely clever, and are full of 
humour and imagination.— Leeds Mercury. 

Several charming stories that may be claimed as new acquaintances. . . . 
Mr. Batten’s illustrations are excellent.— The World. 

The book is intended to correspond to “ Grimm’s Fairy Tales,” and it must be 
allowed that its pages fairly rival in interest those of the well-known repository of 
folk-lore.— Sydney Morning Herald (N.S.W.). 

Nothing could be more fascinating ; it is indeed two delicious books rolled into 
one.— Review of Reviews (with illustrations). 

A really valuable and curious selection which will be welcomed by readers of 

all ages.The illustratior by Mr. Batten are often clever and irresistibly 

humorous. — Times. 





BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 


CELTIC FAIRY TALES. Edited by Joseph Jacobs, and 
Illustrated by J. D. Batten. Sm. demy 8vo, pp. xvi-267, 
with 8 full-page Illustrations and numerous Vignettes, Tail¬ 
pieces, Initials, &c. 6s. 

Mr. Joseph Jacobs’ book of “Celtic Fairy Tales” is, like his last years collection 
of “English Fairy Tales,” one of the best books of stories ever put together, 
whether for a young reader or an old.— Scotsman. 

The volume is illustrated by Mr. John D. Batten, whose work merits the very 
highest praise. The humorous sketches are admirable.— Glasgow Herald. 

Humour and seriousness are delightfully mingled in these tales from many 
sources. — Leeds Mercury. 

An admirable selection of Celtic Fairy Tales, edited with considerable erudition. 
The illustrations are graceful and suggestive.— Freeman s Journal. 

Delightful stories, exquisite illustrations by John D. Batten, and learned notes.— 
A riel. 

Mr. Batten’s illustrations are quite charming. Neither Tenniel nor C. H. Bennett 
have done anything better.— Bookseller. 

This is not the first volume of exquisite fairy tales which Mr. Jacobs has given 
the young ones.— Newcastle Daily Chronicle. 

A stock of delightful little narratives gathered chiefly from the Celtic-speaking 
peasants of Ireland.— Daily Telegraph. 

A charming volume, skilfully illustrated.— Daily Chronicle. 

A perfectly lovely book. And oh ! the wonderful pictures inside. Get this bo 
if you can ; it is capital, all through.— Pall Mall Budget. 

INDIAN FAIRY TALES. Edited by Joseph Jacobs, and 
Illustrated by J. D. Batten. Sm. demy 8vo, pp. xvi-253, with 
9 full-page and numerous Vignettes, Tail-pieces, Initials, &c. 

The book is good both for the schoolroom and the study.— Daily News (Leader) 

Mr. Jacobs’ ably edited “ Indian Fairy Tales ” is a bright example of almost all 
that a fairy-book should be.— Daily Chronicle. 

If I were asked to select a child’s library I should name these three volumes 

English,’ ‘Celtic,’ and ‘ Indian Fairy Tales’], with Grimm, Hans Andersen, and 
one or two good volumes of poetry.— Irish Daily Independent. 

We are absolutely sure (which we scarcely ever are) that this book is a most 
pleasing volume.— Saturday Review. 

The form in which they are presented is admirable, and nothing could be better 
in their way than Mr. Batten’s designs to illustrate them.— North British Daily 
Mail. 

Mr. Jacobs brings home to us in a clear and intelligible manner the enormous in¬ 
fluence which Indian Fairy Tales have had upon European literature of the 
kind.— Gloucester Journal. 

Mr. Jacobs is a delightful companion into a land of enchantment, and his 
successive books are treasures.— Notes and Queries. 

The present combination will be welcomed not alone by the little ones for whom 
it is specially combined, but also by children of larger growth and added years.— 
Daily Telegraph. 

















or -* : } )' / ° 'a 

^ ✓ "' '4, ^ 

y O * L * '\ O ** / c s «G ^ 

AL' - ** A . l *<• ®o 0°V LttA . ^ 

.0 

<1 




' 0 M 0 ’ A 0 fr %, f nO s5' s , . 

.0‘ f'*,°A V S S ' 

t* * ^ N <3 W ^ > ... ^ 

<^» * * 



\ v ^ 


* A 




v v v -. 


^f,A %..#' .'’jflfet % 0 

Vl y>> 

v> %<* 

•y, " * o v 

✓ a -‘A \ ^ \X * ^ ^ ^ 

O ^ y C s ,0 X* y n K i ^ - 

-/> 7 * * s v I B L V*A * K a\ 

AV s* * 1 <t> .# / 

w ;'||Jp;» o v * 


^ ' 'I^S ,0 

»f. 

^v 

& 


o r~* 

o 

,9* «A * 0 /* ^ 

A ** c> * 



"oo' 


4 ^ 

A A A^11 AA> s, * ^ ^ rjyy/i'v V A vV A 

* <L- X & * * -0 O A o.- g 

* 3 s o’ <0 , . « * « M” 0 . ,. ° 

A v «A * 0 /• -c* V ^ 

i * r •&^.% ^ .«, */$$*'. .#. .< 

° • J i-- A ; " lll’ x - %$ 



y 

'A *» 1 ' vr' * mgV/'A ". ^ ^ 

AXV ^ '-'$1 1 

■<<• > • vi°\ 'V V 0 'X,— 

c> a r p y 

<A / ° ,X ^.\' V oNc ’■?Z> X ' * * 
v 1 8 * <P » c ' % O-j 

"? ^ r~sr^X\ . ^ „ O C ^ 

AA. A >- A ^ ^ 

^ > * .-, A Y\ « O O' 

3,0 o >- ^ r ,o 

- , A_ -V O^ 7 r-L* \ . A -<> 

> a ^yy ^ \ v ^ ^ - ...■■ „ p. <#• 

01<0 A ^.0, ■% "' V >\s- ^ A N A ,V.„, *■ 

, A* ^ V. * ,i> .^v r *<<' 

^ ® c<\\v&rW//>) z <y> -yv / ^ ' 

A 'CA 

y o * A. ^ A "c5 -y , s . o 

C 0 N c * ^o * *• • o^ 

' O I). r r-r NfN /* ^ i r V 

* V 

V 

o o x 

o 

* , 0 ° 



* '‘ A - Vvv'A ' ^ ^ 

r L> y * ' > O 

^ ^ 0 N 0 ' r °2, * u i 1 * y 

, > ,0^ ^ x * 0 A & \> 

\U> ^ ^ ^ ^ 

y<> V, 




’ \X> 

J <J> <$> * : ^ 

cS <A O %/ <A ,f^ * A y ^r> 

■X V ,J & 

c> a y 

' 0 , ^ A v ^ o, ♦ 

A' c‘' NC «/ ? o 

* A ,0 ■'" ^W' J 
: A > r vAfA ^o i ; 

f / = Ax. •<*• - 

\0 C* /' ' A O : ^ 

A *»' 1 ” v o . . % 

<k* 




® t/ / «|J \KT ^ 
‘ ^ y n I ^ 


Aa_ * r\ ^ 







































> % 




* av' - Tr--|: j: [ -o c* <b o % A*. W - 

<? o * k A .O y c s <0 ** »✓ n A 

’V J> Cr X V " f V « 

<r- A N ' -' !f\' .„ ,■ Kp, y 

- .* .4 -?*_.. • tKM|> . x o 


0 ~ 0^ »■<*•, ' z c. 1 A , 

C* <*• rA • > ,v, * % o '?-V y^ 

^ 1 f v- v, * * <<* ; f Q"> : %$ • - ,,^ v. * - -v 

- ^p! I •' « c5> ^ 5 i <A S\ ■: * </> ■ ^fjji / r c5> 

iV <= */ yf>y ^ \ ^yyy-v^ 

^•- *' * *' y .' i *, y? ' 0 • *■ / y' o x c y.. ’"'»*'' y .in,' 
|c° J ^ * •-> c° * v —- -» 


$y *+- 

vO © 

—v / s *y*>- ’ - * 

*'''* N* s"i'*% *’ "° 0 *' 4 








V' 


r . •> 

•"• . 0 - * 

-J tT ^ 



a' 1 ' v ,.s 

1 A 't , . X <0 

<■ v 1 8 < 

xX ^ .° ^ 

v> . . N^. I 1 Ac. r ..X V 

o 0 

""* *■■■■•"£&: j v ^°° 

v -^ v / - 0 , 

\> "> °*° ,0^ 'y 

' ^ . Wa'■ c ^ 



N V 'V ' 



4 



• /; "i* ; 'V^:^-V , “*’*'V*v 

A v f 5 ^rK. * o o 

^ ^ - 


* 8 I 


o o * t l - 1 

\° °x 

’U. <■, * jrT&hCm, * 

- -vr-ft- -!>\\^wa° y “ 

° 

■\y .i ^ 

/ , * 



V. *5 

<S> <V 

V* \v 




^ ’ v ' NX^ « A 

°* *"'* ?>'”'*% a " o^.' 

A^' ^ 


4^ ^ V- 1 ^ 

■yy **# ;.,.™_ . 

y/ / s s ,0 ^ * o * K * , A ^ X/ / ^ 

•r •- % '' /.- ■ ■ :,:,* • % ,# .«• ”-, °- 

\ ** -4 $fc - ^ ^ •'=•*»- *» 




















































































































































